Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Mio came home after a long day of work as a kitchen aid in a restaurant that seemed to always run out of knives, making him clean them constantly and always risking cutting his fingers by accident. He was exhausted and hoped his parents had left him something for dinner, or he’d have to be content with the scraps he had managed to snag at work. Again.

When he opened the door to the tiny home they were renting, he was met by not just his parents, both elves of middle age, but also a handsome human man. He had an easy smile on his face and his fancy clothes stood out in the humble home.

“There you are!” his mother called out as she stood from one of the two chairs at the table, the other being occupied by the human.
It was rare for his mother to greet Mio when he came home, unless it was payday and even then, she had never sounded this excited.

“That’s him. I assume this covers our part of the agreement?” his father said to the human.

“It does indeed. And here is the agreed upon payment.” The man snapped his finger and with a flash and a thump a small chest appeared and fell on the table. Mio’s mother immediately opened it and scooped out glittering gold coins with both hands. With excitement, his father joined her.

“What’s going on?” Mio asked no one in particular.

The handsome man approached Mio and lifted his hand to his chest. He was a bit taller than Mio and his brown eyes sparkled with charisma.

“My name is Raphael,” he introduced himself “I’m a devil of the hells and your parents have signed a contract with me. They receive a set sum of gold coins and in exchange, I obtain ownership over their eldest son, which would be you. Come now and I will show you to your new home.”

Mio was stunned by this revelation. He looked to his parents for an explanation, but they were too busy throwing coins in the air to even spare him a glance.

He tried to swallow the thick lump forming in his throat and gave Raphael a resigned nod. Raphael smiled approvingly, snapped his fingers again and they were no longer standing in Mio’s home.

When they reappeared, the air was noticeably warmer, like the dry heat of summer missing rain. The room was larger, the floor dark stone with golden patterns and the ceilings were so high, Mio could barely make out the top. He turned around and took a look through the floor-to-ceiling windows. He could see high mountains and a dark red sky, winged creatures flying across. He was in the hells.

“Follow me,” Raphael told him and started walking away without waiting to see if Mio would follow. The gigantic doors leading out of the room opened by themselves, Raphael striding through them, and Mio hurried after him.

They walked over a bridge crossing a chasm, the bottom of which Mio couldn't see, green wisps rising up from the depths. Two identical large statues of a devil stood to either side of the archway they passed through.

“Let’s get you cleaned up and dressed in something a bit less… filthy.” Raphael said as they entered a hall. “There are few things I detest more than poor appearance.”

Mio looked down at his bare threaded, dirty clothes and his hands, grimy from work. He certainly wouldn’t say no to a chance to clean up a bit.

He wanted to ask questions but wasn’t sure if he was even allowed to speak. What would Raphael do if he angered him? Right now he looked like a handsome human man, maybe even a noble. Mio was sure this was only a disguise and wondered what the devil looked like without it.

“You are allowed to speak.” Raphael said, as if he’d read his thoughts. “I’m sure you have quite a few questions about your sudden change of residence. Feel free to ask anything you like. Of course, that doesn’t mean I’ll answer your questions.”

Suddenly Mio couldn’t think of a single question and he was absolutely certain if he didn’t manage to come up with something in the next 10 seconds Raphael would be delighted to have an excuse to torture them out of him.

“I.. uhm…what…” He fumbled around. “What should I call you?”

“‘Raphael’ will do. And what may I call you?”

“Whatever you want.” Mio blurted out. But he meant it. If it would please Raphael and keep him on his good side, the devil could call him whatever he liked.

Raphael gave a small laugh. He put a fingertip on the end of Mio’s pointy elven ear and traced it down the shell, over his jaw and rested it under his chin, lifting his head to look at him. He traced his eyes over his face as if he was inspecting Mio.

“I’ll have to think of a fitting name for you then.” Raphael said, his voice low. He let go and continued on his way.

The skin he had touched burned in a way Mio never wanted to stop and simultaneously begged to be over.

Mio put his fingertips to the spot Raphael had touched and felt only smooth skin. He let his hand drop and hurried after Raphael.

The shimmering golden barrier of the room Raphael walked towards disappeared as soon as they approached. They entered and the air turned humid, permeated by a pleasant smell.

The bath they stood before was larger than any Mio had seen before. It was practically a pool! Mio somehow doubted Raphael would want him to bathe here and dirty the water with his grime.

“Take your time cleaning up, you certainly have some work to do. Take what you need from the soaps and such. Don’t forget to clean your hair and under your nails. I want to be able to eat off you when you’re done.” Raphael gave Mio an almost predatory look at that and Mio wasn’t sure if he was joking or not.

“Clean clothes are on the chair, they should fit you. I suppose your old ones can still be used as cleaning rags, so leave them here. I’ll come back for you when you’re done dressing.” With that Raphael left the room, pressing a button next to the door and a curtain closed over the archway as he stepped through.

Mio stood there for a moment, not sure if this was a trick and he’d be punished for daring to even think he’d actually be allowed to partake in such luxuries. But then he decided he’d be in more trouble if he didn’t follow a direct order.

He took off his clothes and left them folded on the floor. Then he slowly stepped into the pool. The water was warm, almost too hot for someone like him, not used to cleaning with warm water. But it felt amazing and relaxed muscles he hadn’t been aware he was tensing.

He didn’t dare close his eyes, lest he started drifting off in the pleasant heat. He had to get clean before Raphael returned and he didn’t know how soon that would be. Better get started.

At the edge of the bath was a small shelf with bottles, soaps and other bathing things.
He looked at the labels of the bottles. He couldn’t read the first line, the letters unfamiliar to him. Perhaps it was in Infernal? As far as Mio knew, that was the language devils spoke.

Luckily there was a translation in common underneath. “Shampoo”, “Conditioner”, “Oil”, “Mouthwash”. He hadn’t ever used most of these things and wasn’t sure how to use them, so he decided to stick with the bar of soap, which smelled of citrus, and a cloth to scrub the stubborn spots off.

After he had cleaned himself thoroughly and was done drying up, he wondered if he should also brush his teeth but didn’t spot a toothbrush. He decided to at least use some of the mouthwash and poured some in a cup, rinsing out his mouth.

Then he put on the clothes Raphael had left him. They were in a simple but fashionable style and much better quality than anything he ever had. The pants and shoes fit well, only the shirt was tighter than what he would have liked but he could still move freely in it.

Was there anything else left for him to do? Raphael had said he’d return when he was dressed but how was he supposed to let him know he was done?

He looked around the room and noticed there was an area segmented off from the bath. He took a few steps to look behind the room divider and spotted a bed. Someone was lying on the bed. And they were looking at him.

“Hello,” the person greeted him with a sultry tone. His skin was a fiery red and large horns adorned his head. Red, leathery wings tipped with dark talons were folded behind him and Mio thought he spotted a tail moving on the bed. They were practically naked, only wearing underpants and some kind of harness.

“Um… Hello?” Mio replied tentatively.

“Why don’t you come a little closer? I’d love to get a better look at you.” They made a ‘come here’ motion with one finger.

Mio wasn’t sure what to do. Raphael hadn’t said anything about this. Would he get in trouble if he talked to this person? Had they been here the entire time, while Mio bathed and got dressed? And who were they, anyways?

Then Mio had a thought. Maybe this was Raphael without his human disguise? They did look a lot like him, maybe a bit younger. But perhaps Raphael just made his human disguise look a bit older?
Mio decided to risk it and do what maybe-Raphael had asked him to. He stepped closer.

The devil on the bed looked him up and down, slowly. Mio kept his gaze low, not wanting to meet the others' eyes.

Wait, he was lying on a bed in only his underwear. Was he going to…. Did he want Mio to…

Mio was suddenly very nervous. Everything had happened so fast, the thought hadn’t occurred to him that Raphael might want to have sex with him. He had no experience in such things! But maybe that was part of the appeal for the devil, taking his innocence and such things…

Carefully Mio asked, “Do you… do you want me to take my clothes off?”

The devil gave a small laugh and with a small shrug said, “Well, I certainly won't stop you.”

Mio tried to swallow down his nerves and started taking off his shirt. When he had pulled it over his head, Raphael, in his human form, was suddenly standing just a few steps from him, nose scrunched up in annoyance at the scantily clad devil still lying on the bed.

“Haarlep,” Raphael said. “Don’t toy with our newcomer.”

“Awww, you’re no fun, Rapahel,” they pouted. “Fine, I guess I’ll have to find something else to amuse myself with.” with a smile towards Mio they sauntered over to the balcony and flew off.

Raphael turned towards Mio, who had his shirt still half-way off, and gave him a once over.

“I see you’re clean and almost dressed. Good. You can put your shirt back on now.”

Mio did so, and quickly. He was embarrassed he’d fallen for Haarlep's trick and hoped Raphael wouldn’t hold it against him.

Raphael stepped towards him and cupped his cheek in his hand, then put his head towards his neck and inhaled.

That not unpleasant heat radiated from his cheek again, Mio felt a shiver down his spine and his heartbeat quickened. He couldn’t contain a small, surprised gasp escaping his lips.

Raphael leaned his head back again and looked at Mio with a small smirk.
“You used the palmarosa soap. A good choice, it’s one of my favourites.” Then he let go of Mio's cheek and moved away from him.

“Now let us find some work for you to do. I can’t have you lazing about all day, you were too expensive for that.”

He walked towards the door and Mio followed him.

Chapter Text

They walked down the curved main hall and Mio felt that they should have made it back to the entrance hall, based on how far they had come.

Finally, they arrived at an ornate door, which opened by itself as they approached. They entered and Raphael sat down behind a large desk, decorated with detailed carvings. There were several bookcases and scroll shelves around the room, as well as a small couch to the side and two chairs in front of the desk.

Raphael motioned to one of the plush chairs and said, “Sit. Make yourself comfortable.”

Mio sat down but wasn’t quite sure how to make himself comfortable, even if he’d never sat on a chair this soft before.

With a flash of magical fire a scroll appeared in Raphael’s hand. He unfurled and studied it for a quiet moment. The bottom of the scroll curled over the table and Mio was able to see the three signatures on it. One of them, he didn’t recognize and was likely Raphael’s. The other two were from his parents.

This was the contract they had signed to sell Mio to Raphael. Feeling bitter at the reminder, he looked up at Raphael, who seemed to have waited for his reaction. The devil rolled the scroll up again.

“You know, it’s an interesting little quirk you elves have. Despite clearly being fully grown, able to work, purchase alcohol and even marry, by your traditions, you are still considered a child until you would have received your adult name. And by our law, the law of the hells, your parents had authority over you. This, in turn, allowed me to purchase you from them. Much easier than buying human brats and waiting until they’re old enough to be useful,” Raphael said all that as if he was just making conversation and not talking about purchasing sentient beings. The contract in his hand disappeared in a flash.

“So, let’s find you a place in my House of Hope. What skills do you have? What kind of work have you done before?” Raphael gave him his full attention.

This wasn’t completely out of Mio’s wheelhouse at least. He’d moved frequently with his parents and had done a variety of different work over the years and had a mental list prepared to give to potential new employers.

He recited this list to Raphael with ease. It was mostly labor jobs, such as cleaning, hauling stuff, waiting tables and sometimes guarding places, mostly at night.

“My, that is quite the résumé you have there. Your parents must have been proud of all the hard work you put in to support your family.” A wave of melancholy washed over Mio at the reminder that his parents had only really been interested in the money they could get from him. If they really had been proud, they had never mentioned it to him.

“Let’s see what kind of position we have open for someone like you.” Raphael pulled out a list from a desk drawer.

“I could use a new prison warden. The old one let one of the prisoners slip away, which is of course unacceptable, and the current one keeps biting prisoners it’s not supposed to, which is getting bothersome.”

Mio hoped he wouldn’t find out what exactly the current warden was, and nodded in agreement. It was understandable that Raphael would want someone who wouldn’t potentially eat his captives. Also, Mio had done some guarding before, albeit only of goods. It shouldn’t be too different, he thought.

“What would being your prison warden entail? Aside from making sure no one escapes,” he asked, wanting to seem interested in the position.

“Well, I don’t want anyone thinking they’re here on vacation, so the occasional torture session would be necessary.”

Mio swallowed. “I don’t… know if I’d be any good at that. I did some work at a butcher, killing chickens and such and I had to resolve the occasional bar fight but… I never had to hurt someone for the sole purpose of inflicting pain.”

“That’s a shame, “ Raphael said with a theatrical sigh “Since this is really the only position open that you’d be suited for.”

A surge of panic flooded Mio. “What… what would you do with me if there’s no work I can do?”

“I would separate your soul and body, which is not a pleasant process. For you, at least. Then I’d feed your body to my hellboars and use your soul as currency, in the form of a soul coin. Is that what you want?”

Mio looked down at his hands, which he’d been kneading in his lap.

“It doesn’t really matter what I want, does it? You own me now, body and soul. I have to do what you say and you can do with me whatever you want.” He looked up at Raphael, who studied him with interest.

“It’s true I can do whatever I want to you, without any repercussions from higher forces. But I do not control your every action. You still have that pesky little thing called ‘free will’ and could choose to disobey my orders. You’d just have to live with the consequences of your actions afterwards.”

“Then it’s not much different from my life so far, I suppose,” Mio murmured.

He let his gaze wander around the room until a large painting of a devil caught his eye. He looked like the one he had met earlier, but with more clothes.

Raphael noticed Mio examining the painting. “Has something caught your eye?”

Mio brought his attention back to Raphael. “I’m sorry, I was distracted for a moment.”

“Not surprising, given the rather sour nature of our conversation.” He put the list down and leaned back in his chair. “Tell me, what do you think of this portrait?”

“He looks very handsome.” Mio felt his cheeks heat as he realized what he’d said. “Is it the devil from earlier?”

Raphael gave a small laugh. “In a way it is. The person you met earlier was Haarlep, my incubus. They can take on many forms, including a copy of myself. This portrait is depicting myself, in my true form.” He paused for a moment, then said, “Would you like to see?”

“Yes, I… I would love to,” Mio said haltingly.

Raphael stood and with a flash he turned from human to devil, large bat-like wings at his back and two pairs of horns adorning his head like a crown. His skin was a striking red and his eyes had turned black with glowing orange pupils, like a spark of fire on pieces of coal. He looked a lot like the other devil but somehow more… refined.

After a moment of silence Mio realized his mouth had opened in a silent “O” and he closed it.

“You look amazing,” Mio said, because that was the only way he could think to describe this version of Raphael. His human disguise had already been handsome but this was so much more. He hadn’t gotten a proper look when he met Haarlep, had been too nervous to really look at him for long but now that Raphael was standing before him he never wanted to stop looking at him.

The horns looked fascinating, much bigger than he’d ever seen on a tiefling. The wings spread to his sides had to be strong enough to allow him to fly but at the same time the light from the window behind him filtered through the thin membrane.

Raphael smiled, clearly pleased with Mio’s expression of admiration and showed off his sharp teeth. He walked around the desk and stopped before Mio, giving him a closer look.

“You seem quite enamored with my natural form. I presume you’ve never seen a devil before?” Mio shook his head.

“Well? What do you think?”

“Your horns are marvelous. Like the crown of a king. I’ve seen the horns of tieflings of course, but theirs seem dull and uninspired compared to yours. And your skin is such a beautiful color, so intense. And your wings…” His gaze swept across the appendages as Raphael spread them out to give him a better view. “I have never seen anything like it. They’re beautiful. You’re beautiful.” He looked at Raphael with that final sentence, hoping to convey his sincerity.

“My goodness, I might think you’re trying to court me with the way you flatter me so earnestly,” Raphael smirked, holding a hand to his chest.

Mio blushed and looked away.

“No, no,” Raphael tutted and took Mio’s cheek in hand, making him look back at him. “No need to be shy, I quite enjoyed that display of affection.”

Mio’s face got even warmer but he couldn’t stop himself from leaning slightly into the touch, his breath stuttering for a moment.

Raphael looked him up and down, as if examining Mio and then he smirked as if he’d just had an idea. He put his other hand on Mio’s face as well, cupping his head with both hands, his claws digging lightly into the skin of his neck. Mio’s eyes fluttered closed for a moment and an almost inaudible sigh escaped his lips.

“Do you enjoy this?” Raphael asked in a low voice. “When I touch you?”

“I… Yes?” Mio answered quietly, unsure. “I think I do.” He tried to think back to the last time someone had touched him. Sure, occasionally a coworker would clap him on the back or he’d brush hands while exchanging money. But touch his skin, intentionally? Even his parents hadn’t done that in years.

“I like it,” he finally admitted.

“Hmm”, Raphael only hummed in response. He moved his right hand from Mio’s cheek and started stroking his hair.

“And this?” Raphael asked again. “Do you like it when I pet you?” Mio closed his eyes and focused on the foreign but very pleasant sensation. It sent pinpricks down his spine.

“Yes,” he whispered.

Raphael continued the caress.

After what might have been minutes but felt too short a time to Mio, Raphael pulled his hands away. Mio already missed the feeling but tried to get out of the almost trance he’d fallen into.

“I have an idea what position you could take in my house,” Raphael said. “You can be my pet. Is that something you think you’d be able to handle?”

Mio looked up at him with confusion. Be his pet? What did that mean? Would he live in a cage and eat out of a bowl?

“What would I have to do?” he asked Raphael.

“Nothing too difficult,” he shrugged and started circling Mio as he talked. “You’d keep me company whenever I have need of it and let me touch you, much the same as I did just now. You can even keep your clothes on, unless you prefer to go without. You can sleep in a bed in your own room and I expect you to take care of yourself, as I have neither time nor patience to clean up after you or make you breakfast, lunch and dinner. You’ll be provided with what you need and given access to the servant’s bathroom and kitchen.

“As with all occupants of my house, I expect that you will make sure to keep up the order. You will follow my commands or be suitably chastised. And you will be clean and presentable at all times. If any guests see you, they should know immediately that you are part of the staff and not one of the debtors languishing in the halls. Are we clear?”

“Yes, of course. Um… that all seems… pretty easy?” Mio said with hesitation. “Is that really all you want me to do? Wait in a room until you call on me and pet me?”

“I may add other tasks to your role as my pet later on. But I suppose you would be bored rather quickly this way. And as a responsible pet-owner it is my duty to provide you with adequate enrichment,” Raphael conceded. He’d stopped circling and was once again standing before Mio.

“I suppose for now I can keep you busy with cleaning or whatever other small tasks need to be done at the moment. With your range of skills I’m sure we’ll find something for you to do. You’ll go to my archivist tomorrow, he’ll assign you some work.”

Raphael held up his pointer finger. “I only have one rule for you. At least for the time being.”

He put the finger under Mio’s chin and lifted his head a fraction, making sure he looked him in the eyes. “Only I am allowed to touch you. If anyone else so much as lays a finger on you, you’ll be punished. Understood?”

“Yes, I understand,” Mio said and Raphael withdrew his touch.

“So, what do you think? Do you agree to be my obedient little pet? Keep me company and allow me and only me touch you? ”

Mio thought for a moment. He didn’t have much of an alternative. Maybe he could convince Raphael to let him be prison warden after all, but he really didn’t want to torture anyone and he definitely didn’t want his body and soul ripped apart and used as food and currency.

Also, he had very much enjoyed Raphael’s touch and he wanted badly to feel it again. As for that rule, well, it wasn’t likely anyone else would want to touch him, so he’d just have to be careful not to come in contact with someone accidentally. Really, it was no decision at all.

“Yes. I’ll be your pet.”

"Excellent," Raphael said with a devilish smile.

Chapter Text

The next day Mio awoke from his meditation lying in his new bed, in his new room, in his new home, with a new purpose in life: To be the pet of a devil.

Last night, after Mio had agreed to this position, Raphael had given him a quick overview of the house and told him he was allowed to go into any room that would open for him. Then he had brought him to this bedroom, which wasn’t very spacious but had everything he needed: a bed, a closet with several sets of clothes, all simple but stylish, as well as a cupboard with a mirror and a basin for washing up.

It was more than he’d ever had before in his life. He’d often slept on the floor in the various homes his parents and he had lived in over the years and had only gotten new clothes when his old ones couldn’t be repaired anymore.
Although, he supposed, none of this really belonged to him. It belonged to Raphael. And so did he.

Mio got up, washed and dressed and then headed to the kitchen for breakfast. He was the only one there and that made him worry he might have overslept. It was hard to say, since he hadn’t yet spotted a working clock. He ate only a little and quickly, and then made his way to where Raphael had told him he’d find the archive. He’d just have to avoid the debtors loitering in the halls to not break his “no touching” rule on the first day.

When he arrived there, he met a tiefling in a red robe sitting at a desk, engrossed in a book.

“Hello?” Mio asked tentatively. “Are you the archivist?”

The tiefling looked up from his book, seemingly annoyed at the interruption. “Indeed. And you must be the new pet. You can start by cleaning the bookshelves. Don’t bother me again until there’s not a speck of dust. Oh, and don’t try to sneak a look into the books or touch anything sitting on a pedestal, or you’ll regret it.”

The archivist went back to reading. Mio would have liked to ask more questions, like where he’d find cleaning supplies, but he didn’t want to make the man angry. He clearly didn’t like him already.

Mio looked around the room and noticed there were several robed skeletons walking around, apparently busy at work. A shiver ran down his spine, he’d never seen any kind of undead before, but he supposed he’d have to get used to it. He’d already seen several ghostly apparitions on his way here.

Maybe the skeletons would know where he’d find a duster or a cloth for cleaning? Could skeletons even talk, or at least understand him? It wouldn’t hurt to try, he thought, and approached one of them.

“Excuse me?” Mio asked quietly.

The skeleton looked at him, or at least turned its head in his direction. “What?” it said, clearly bothered by the interruption. At least it could talk.

“Do you know where I can find cleaning supplies? I’m supposed to clean the bookshelves.”

The skeleton pointed a bony finger to the opposite side of the room. “In the cupboard over there. And be careful with the books! Many of them are ancient and could easily fall apart if not handled correctly.”

Mio nodded. “I’ll be careful, I promise. Thank you.”

The skeleton went back to work and Mio got what he needed from the cupboard, then started cleaning. The work wasn’t difficult, and Mio spent a few hours diligently cleaning the many bookshelves.

He jerked back to attention when a small piece of parchment suddenly appeared before him, hovering in the air.

He took it in hand and read: “Find me in the sitting room. -R”

It seemed like Raphael was in need of his services. He put his cleaning supplies away and was about to leave when the archivist, who had started doing paperwork, called to him.

“Where are you going? I don’t think you’re done here yet,” he said harshly.

“Oh, um, I’m sorry, but Raphael called for me.” Mio explained.

The archivist hmphed. “Fine then. Don’t make him wait.” And dismissed him with a wave.

Mio left and headed for Raphael.

He opened the door to the sitting room, which Raphael had told him was part of his private rooms. He found the devil, in his human form, lounging on one of the many large sofas, a book in hand and a goblet on a small table beside him.

“There you are, my pretty little pet,” he greeted him with a smile. Mio blushed at the endearment.

“Come here. Sit.” But Raphael didn’t indicate the space next to him on the sofa. Instead, he gestured at a large pillow lying on the floor next to his feet.

Mio supposed that would be the appropriate place for a pet. At least he had a pillow and didn’t have to sit on the hard floor. He settled on the cushion, tucking his legs under himself, and looked up at Raphael, unsure of what to do next.

“How have you found things so far? Do you like your new room?” Raphael asked him, putting his book aside.

“It’s great, thank you. I hadn’t had a bed in quite a while.” He hoped Raphael wouldn’t take it away from him and make him rest on the floor again. “And I like the clothes you gave me. They’re very stylish.”

“That’s good to hear. A pet's appearance and their behaviour reflects on their owner, you know. I trust that you’ll keep yourself well groomed and act appropriately, should we have any guests.”

“Of course.” Mio nodded then wavered. “Umm… do you want me to bark, or… or meow? Like an actual animal?”

Raphael laughed at that. “No, no, pet, that won’t be necessary. Although I find your willingness to commit to the role quite commendable.” Mio felt his face warm at that.

“You may speak as you normally do to any visitor, just as long as you keep a respectful tone. I may have you serve drinks and the like to my guests in the future, which I’m sure you’ll have no trouble with.

“If they ask for something that goes against a rule I’ve set for you, you can inform them of that rule. And if they want something that you think I might not like, you may tell them that they need my permission first.”

“That makes sense,” Mio said. “What happens if I mess up? Will you take my soul, turn it into a coin?”

“I don’t think such drastic measures will be necessary. I’d want to give you a chance to learn from your mistakes. If I deem it necessary, I’ll discipline you. Your punishment will depend on what I see appropriate at the time. But I’m sure you’ll try your best so that won’t be needed too often, right?”

“Of course,” Mio assured him, and he meant it. He had no desire to go against Raphael’s will. He only hoped he wouldn’t mess up by accident, or that Raphael decided he’d use any little blunder as a reason to torture him.

“Good. Now that that’s all cleared up, I would like to read a book and enjoy a glass of wine. You’ll sit here, so I can pet you and keep me company. If there’s something you need urgently you’ll let me know, otherwise I’d like you to be quiet.”

Raphael didn’t wait for an answer from Mio, he picked his book back up and began to read.

Mio wasn’t sure what he was supposed to do now, and just sat there, keeping his hands on his thighs, so he wouldn’t fidget with them.

After a few minutes however, Raphael put his hand on his head and began stroking his fingers through his hair and along the shell of one ear. The feeling made the skin on his scalp and ear prickle pleasantly, and he closed his eyes to focus on it.

Occasionally, Raphael would pull his hand away to flip a page or take a sip of wine. Every time, Mio had to suppress a pleading whine and yearned for the hand to come back. Every time, he quietly sighed when the fingers tangled in his hair again, hoping Raphael hadn’t heard him.

He had closed his eyes at some point and must have moved without realizing it, as he accidentally bumped his head into Raphael’s leg. He quickly pulled back again, not wanting to bother him.

“It’s alright, pet,” Raphael said, not looking away from the page. “You can rest your head, I don’t mind.”

Mio hesitated a moment, then put his head back against Raphael’s leg, not quite leaning against him.

The next time the hand left his head, he adjusted his position, so that his legs were beside him and he could lean into the sofa, his head pressed lightly into Raphael’s leg. The hand returned to its caress and Mio closed his eyes and relaxed into the touch.

A little while later, Raphael audibly closed his book and Mio blinked up at him, trying to bring his sleepy eyes back into focus. Raphael still had a hand in his hair.

“That was a nice little break, don’t you think?” Raphael brought his other hand to his cheek, gently stroking a finger over the skin.

“Yes,” Mio said with a little smile. Raphael pulled his hands away, and this time Mio couldn’t suppress a small, displeased whine.

“Sorry, pet,” Raphael said with sympathy. “I’m afraid we both have to go back to work now.”

“Of course,” Mio said and stood slowly from his place on the floor.

“I’ll call on you if I have need of you again. And if you have anything important to tell me, you’ll likely find me in my office. Knock on the door and wait for it to open.”

“I will, thank you,” Mio nodded him goodbye and left the room to return to the archive.

Chapter Text

Over the next tenday Mio spent most of his time thoroughly cleaning the archive, except for the valuable pieces the archivist wouldn’t let him touch. In that time Raphael called on him three more times, twice he went to the sitting room again and once to his office, where he sat next to his chair while Raphael wrote. Mio had been a bit disappointed that he couldn’t lean on Raphael’s leg in this arrangement but of course hadn’t complained.

He got another summons while he was sweeping the floor. It read: “Let the archivist know you will not be cleaning the archive anymore and will not return for the foreseeable future. Then come see me in the sitting room. -R”

Mio bit his lip nervously. He hoped that this didn’t mean he’d made some kind of mistake in his work and that he’d have to do something much more difficult in the future. He didn’t really like the archivist but at least the work had been easy enough.

He put the broom away and approached the archivist’s desk, who looked up from his work with contempt.

“Raphael wants you to know that I won’t be cleaning the archive anymore.”

The archivist gave an annoyed huff and tsked. “Fine,” he said and went back to his work.

Mio accepted the dismissal and left without a goodbye.

When he entered the sitting room he noticed that his usual cushion on the floor was missing. Did Raphael decide that he’d had it too comfortable and he would now have to sit on the bare floor?

But Raphael patted the space next to him on the sofa. “Come sit here, pet, I’d like to have a quick talk with you.”

Mio sat down, already anxious. Raphael must have noticed because he rested his palm against his cheek and said with a small smile, “No need to fret, my pretty. You haven’t done anything wrong and given me no reason to chastise you.”

Mio tried to calm himself by focusing on where Raphael was touching his skin, leaning into the touch.

“Why don’t you want me working in the archive anymore? Was I not doing a good job?” Mio asked him and couldn’t keep the anxiety from his voice.

“No, pet, you were doing excellent work,” he started carting his fingers through Mio’s hair. “The archivist reported that you were diligent in your work and did not try to poke your nose into my things. But I’ve noticed that the archivist is becoming lazy and would probably like to put some of his responsibilities on your plate. I’ll have some other work for you soon, don’t you worry.”

"Alright. Thank you,” Mio replied quietly.

Raphael gave a small chuckle at the needless thanks and simply combed his fingers through Mio’s hair for a few moments. Then he pulled his hands away and Mio looked at him.

“There’s another matter I’d like to discuss. So far you’ve been only sitting at my feet, letting me touch your hair and face. I’d be happy to continue with this arrangement if that is all you’re comfortable with. But I want to propose a change: I’d like you to take off your shirt and lie on my lap, so that I can touch your back or chest as well.” He paused for a moment, letting Mio absorb the information. “What do you think? Is this something you might enjoy?”

Mio considered. He liked it when Raphael touched him. Really liked it. He’d probably enjoy having other areas touched as well. But lying on Raphael’s lap felt too… intimate.

“Could I… That is, would it be alright if I put a pillow on your lap? And maybe lie on my front?” Mio asked, not sure if he was even allowed to make such demands.

“Of course, that sounds more than reasonable,” Raphael said amicably. “We can try it out today, see how it feels. If you don’t like it, we don’t have to do it again and can go back to our previous arrangement. Do you want to give it a try?”

“Yes,” Mio said, although he was still a bit unsure. He tried to remind himself that he was Raphael’s pet and that it was his purpose now to make him happy. And Raphael had said he didn’t have to do it again after today. It would be fine, he assured himself.

“Excellent,” Raphael said with a satisfied smile. “You’ll have to take off your shirt then. You can put it over the backrest.”

Mio unbuttoned his shirt and put it aside. He was a bit embarrassed to sit half naked next to Raphael, showing him his body, scrawny from years of barely eating enough to keep working. He hadn’t eaten more than he needed since becoming Raphael’s pet but the regular meals at least assured he wasn’t constantly hungry.

Raphael didn’t comment on his body and only said: “Which pillow would you like to use?”

Mio grabbed the pillow from the corner Raphael wasn’t sitting in and handed it to him. Raphael positioned it on his lap and then put his arm on the backrest and said to Mio, “Lie down, make yourself comfortable. If you need to move later feel free to do so. I want you to be able to relax and enjoy this too.”

Mio lay his head on the pillow and then stretched his body over the length of the sofa, his feet just touching the other armrest. He wasn’t quite sure what to do with his arms for a moment, then decided to leave the one on Raphael’s side parallel to his body and put the other one on the pillow next to his face.

“All settled down?” Raphael asked from above him. Mio nodded, rubbing his face on the pillow in the process and closed his eyes.

“Good,” Raphael said and gently brought his hand down on Mio’s back. The contact felt hot and almost electric to Mio. He hadn’t been cold once since entering the hells but the skin where Raphael wasn’t touching him felt chilled in comparison.

He felt a shiver run down his spine and was sure Raphael must have felt it too, but didn’t comment on it. He started stroking his hand down his back along his spine, from his nape down to where his pants covered his skin, then back up again. When he returned to the top he continued up and stroked through Mio’s hair.

Mio tried but failed to suppress a gasp from escaping his lips.

“It’s alright, pet, I don’t mind you making some noise. Let it out. Enjoy yourself,” Raphael told him.

Mio nodded but wasn’t sure if he’d actually do that, embarrassed by how much Raphael’s touch affected him.

Eventually Raphael fell into a rhythm and picked up his book. Mio didn’t let himself whine when the caress stopped momentarily every time Raphael flipped a page but he let out a pleased humm when the hand returned to his back.

At some point Raphael started gently scratching down Mio’s back and he’d never known how pleasant it could be to get your back scratched. He let more and more happy little noises escape his throat, trying to remind himself that Raphael had said he didn’t mind.

The next time his hand left his back he didn’t catch the longing little whine in time and there was no way Raphael hadn’t heard it.

“My, someone’s being needy,” Raphael said with a laugh in his voice.

Mio opened his eyes but didn’t dare to move. “Sorry,” he said. “I’ll be quiet.”

“No, no, pet. I’m just teasing. As a matter of fact, I quite like hearing how much you enjoy my petting you. That’s half the fun after all, knowing you want it too.” He went back to stroking Mio’s back and Mio tried to let him hear how much he enjoyed it.

Eventually Raphael stilled his hand and after a few moments Mio opened his eyes and peaked up at him. Raphael looked back with a soft smile, evidently finished with his book.
“All done, I’m afraid. You’ll have to get up now.”

Mio sat back up reluctantly and stretched his arms. Then he took his shirt and put it back on. He already missed the feeling of Raphael’s hand on his back, of his nails scratching gently at his skin.

“Tomorrow,” Raphael began, pulling him out of his thoughts. “I’ll be going to a party and I want you to accompany me.

“It’s not unusual to bring your own servant to such a gathering. You’ll mostly stand at the edge of the room waiting for me to signal you to bring me a new glass of wine. I might also bid you to come to me, if I need anything else. Do you think you’ll be able to handle this?”

Mio nodded. “Yes, it won’t be a problem.” He’d worked as a waiter before and this didn’t sound much different.

“Perfect. I had a feeling you would agree,.” Raphael said with a smile, then turned a bit more serious. “Now, it isn’t likely to happen, but should anyone ask who you are, simply say that you’re my servant. And I want to remind you of our ‘no touching’ rule and that you’re allowed to inform people of that rule. You shouldn’t have any trouble though.”

“I’d like to ask- or I guess- clarify something about that rule,” Mio said nervously.

“Yes? What did you want to know?”

“Would it be breaking the rule if I touched someone while wearing gloves? Not that I’m planning on bypassing the rule like that!” he added hastily “I just thought I might avoid accidentally touching someone that way…”

“Hmm…” Raphael thought for a moment, tapping one finger to his lips. “I suppose it wouldn’t technically break our agreement. I will allow it. What’s more, I’ll even give you a pair of gloves to wear tomorrow.”

“Oh, Thank you,” Mio said, surprised that Raphael was so accommodating. “I promise I won’t seek out any contact.”

“Good. Now, we’ll be leaving early tomorrow. I want you to go to bed right away. When you wake from your trance you can head to the boudoir, it’s the room I brought you to when you arrived. You will take a proper bath and put on the clothes I’ll leave you there, including your new gloves. Wait for me in the entrance hall when you’re done.”

“Understood,” Mio said and stood up. “I’ll see you tomorrow then.”

“Until tomorrow.” said Raphael and Mio left for his room, already nervous about the next day.

Chapter Text

Before taking his bath in the boudoir, Mio checked if Haarlep was in the room. With the incubus nowhere to be seen he slipped into the hot water and scrubbed himself thoroughly.

Raphael had said he’d liked the palmarosa soap, so he used that again and also made use of the shampoo to wash his hair. He wanted to make sure he looked his best for his first appearance as Raphael’s servant. Or pet, depending on how he’d be introduced.

After drying up and combing his hair, Mio inspected the clothes Raphael had laid out for him.

A simple white undershirt, a stylish black doublet with a complex pattern embroidered on the shoulders and back, matching black pants and shoes and a pair of black leather gloves.

He got dressed and everything fit as if tailored to his size. The gloves were comfortable but thin, so they didn’t impede his range of motion.

He took a final look in the mirror and came to the conclusion that he’d never looked so pretty before in his life. Without Raphael, he probably never would have.

Mio waited for Raphael in the entrance hall for about half an hour before he arrived. Raphael was in his devil form and wore clothes not dissimilar to Mio’s own, albeit with much more lace and embroidery.

“Perfect, you’re ready to go. And I must say, you’re very pleasing to the eye in that ensemble,” Raphael greeted him.

“Ah, thank you!” Mio hoped his blush wasn’t too noticeable. “You look amazing. I um, I really like your devil form,” he added with a shy smile, his gaze wandering over Raphael’s horns, wings and the tail barely visible behind his legs.

Raphael stepped closer to Mio and took his face in one clawed hand, his touch even warmer than usual. He was also much taller than Mio in this form, towering over the elf.

“Yes, I’ve noticed you seem to prefer my true self over my human disguise. Most mortals would be scared to be this close to a devil, but I get the feeling you aren’t like most mortals.”

Raphael let go of his face, and Mio wasn’t quite sure if the heat on his cheeks came from Raphael’s touch or his words.

“There are a few things you need to know before we leave, so listen carefully,” Raphael said, raising a finger.

Mio nodded and stood up a bit straighter to show that he was paying attention.

“We will teleport there and appear in the entrance hall of the host’s home. Then we’ll head to the ballroom, where I’ll be introduced. You will follow me there, staying about three steps behind me. After the introduction you’ll get me a glass of wine, red. The bar should be easy enough to spot.

“From then on you’ll stay at the edge of the room, with the other servants. Make sure you always keep an eye on me, you might have to move around a bit, so be careful not to get in anyone’s way. If I tap my glass twice, it means I want a new glass of wine. If I want you to come to me, I’ll tap the glass three times.

“Later on, the party will move to the drawing rooms. You won’t follow me there though, most likely you’ll be asked to help clean up. When I’m ready to go a servant will let you know, and you will meet me back in the entrance hall.”

Raphael paused and looked at Mio. “Is everything clear? I expect you not to embarrass me, so if you have questions, better ask now.”

“No questions! Everything’s clear, I won’t disappoint you,” Mio said, trying not to sound too nervous. He wouldn’t dare to embarrass Raphael.

“Good,” Raphael said with a smile. “Then we’re ready to go.”

Raphael snapped his fingers and a glowing, oval portal appeared in the middle of the room. He straightened his clothes and shook out his wings, letting them settle tucked behind his back. Then, he stepped through, and Mio quickly followed hi.

They stepped out into an unfamiliar entrance hall, and Mio quickly straightened his back, hoping he appeared like a professional. There were a few imps in the hall and a tiefling woman, who approached Raphael.

“Duke Raphael, we’re honoured you could come. If you please follow me.” Raphael gave her a nod, and she escorted them out of the hall, Mio three steps behind Raphael.

As they arrived in the ballroom, quite a few people were already mingling and making small talk. There were a variety of different kinds of devils that Mio couldn’t identify, but he saw a few of the mortal races along the edges of the ball and bustling about the room. He spotted what he thought was a bar to the left side of the room.

With a loud voice, the tiefling woman announced Raphael’s presence to the room, and a few devils looked towards them. Raphael stepped into the room and someone approached him. Mio made his way to the bar, trying to move quickly without running along the side of the room.

At the bar were a few goblets of wine already filled, apparently it was a favourite of devils and the human-looking barman had prepared some in advance. Mio took one and made his way back to Raphael, who was already in conversation with a group. Mio stood at his side and held the goblet towards Raphael, grasping it at the bottom. Raphael took the wine without interrupting the conversation, not even glancing at Mio.

Mio stepped back and made his way to the edge of the room, taking his place next to a gaudy dressed gnome. He could see Raphael and the hand on his goblet from this angle.

Mio relaxed for what felt like the first time in minutes. He’d done everything right so far, he was pretty sure. Now he just had to keep an eye out for when Raphael signalled him again. Surely it would take him a few minutes to finish the glass, so he could breathe easy for the moment.

“You new?” someone asked next to him. Mio glanced downwards, and sure enough, the gnome had addressed him.

“Ah, yes, it’s my first time at such an event,” he said but kept his eye on Raphael.

“Well, I can tell you right away, it’s gonna suck. For us at least,” the gnome said in an annoyed tone. A concerned look crossed Mio’s face and without looking at the gnome he asked, “Why’s that?”

“Well,” the gnome let out a sigh. “If we're lucky, we’ll get to spend the night standing around, occasionally handing out wine and snacks. If we’re unlucky and the guests get bored, they might decide it’s more fun to turn us into snacks for the host’s hellhounds.”

Mio swallowed thickly. Raphael hadn’t mentioned anything like this. Surely, they wouldn't let that happen to their servants? Then again, they were talking about devils, who were not exactly known for their kindness. He hoped Raphael would want to leave if things got boring.

“Hey, why aren’t you looking at me? I know the outfit’s terrible, but it wasn’t my choice to put it on, you know?” the gnome complained.

“I need to keep an eye on my… my master. In case he wants another drink. I don’t want to disappoint him.” Mio did risk another glimpse and saw the gnome roll his eyes.

“Oh, so you're one of those people who actually like serving one of these soul-sucking monsters. Shouldn’t have wasted my time talking to you. I hope you’re one of the first they throw to the hounds, at least I’ll have something to laugh at.” With that, the gnome moved away from Mio.

Mio tried not to let the comment get to him. Sure, some of these people probably treated their servants terribly, they were devils after all. But Raphael hadn’t done anything to him, quite on the contrary, he’d actually been very kind. So why shouldn’t he like serving him?

At that moment, Raphael moved away from his current conversation, across the room. Mio moved with him along the edges, trying to keep an eye on his glass without stumbling into any of the servants. Finally, Raphael seemed to have found the person he was looking for and stopped. Mio could see him for now, so he stepped back against the wall to not be in the way of anyone else.

A few minutes later, Raphael tapped his goblet twice. It was very subtle, but Mio was sure he wasn’t mistaken. He made his way to the bar, picked up another goblet of red wine and then moved towards Raphael. On his way he almost ran into someone's wings when they suddenly unfolded in front of him and out of reflex he held out a hand, brushing the wing as he moved out of the way.

“Apologies," he said to the person the wings belonged to and rushed off. Good thing he had had his gloves on, or he would have broken the rule. He arrived at Raphael’s side without having spilled a single drop.

Raphael handed him his empty goblet without a glance and took the offered wine. When Mio went back to his spot at the wall he had the uncanny feeling he was being watched, but he didn’t dare to look around. He returned to looking out for Raphael’s signal.

Raphael’s next call came sooner than he’d expected, and this time it was the three taps signal indicating that he wanted something other than wine.

Mio quickly approached and wasn’t quite sure where to look. Should he keep his gaze to the floor or look Raphael in the face? Raphael turned towards him and Mio settled on looking him in the face, hoping it wouldn’t be perceived as rude.

“Bring us a platter of canapés,” Raphael ordered, and Mio left with a nod.

He’d spotted a table with platters of different food earlier and made a beeline there. He picked a tray of various foodstuffs and returned to Raphael and his two conversation partners.

One of the devils was a woman with a similar skin tone to Raphael’s and large horns curled back like a ram’s. She didn’t have any wings as far as Mio could tell. To Mio’s left side was a short, purple skinned devil with several small, spiky horns. He couldn’t guess at this person’s gender.

He held up the platter with both hands, so the devils could take their food more easily and kept his gaze straight ahead without looking at anything in particular. Raphael took a piece with his claws and popped it in his mouth.

“So this is your new pet, Raphael?” the red woman said. Mio suppressed the urge to look at Raphael. Had he told them about Mio or had they made a guess? Or did they just refer to any servant as a pet?

“Indeed. I acquired him a short while ago, and he’s been delightful so far,” Raphael answered. Mio felt oddly proud to hear Raphael speak like this of him, even though he hadn’t done much to impress him.

“Hmm…” the woman said, looking him up and down, “he’s pretty cute. For a mortal, anyway. At least elves stay pretty for a while”

She reached out as if to touch Mio’s ear, and he jerked away, the ear twitching involuntarily.

The woman’s eyes narrowed. “What do you think you’re doing, little elf?”

“Following my rule,” Raphael interjected and reached out himself to rub the tip of Mio’s ear between two fingers. Mio let him, of course. “Only I am allowed to touch him. He does well to shy away from anyone else trying to get a feel, he’ll be punished if someone succeeds. “

“You show off your pretty pet and won’t even let us touch it? You’re too cruel, Raphael,” the woman joked and took a canapé from the tray.

“It’s too skinny for my tastes,” the purple devil hovered a clawed hand over the tray before choosing a piece covered in blood-red syrup. “Are you not feeding your pet properly or are you just into bones?” they asked, before popping the piece into their mouth.

“I simply haven’t had the time yet to break him out of some of the bad habits he’s acquired in his previous home,” Raphael explained. “But it’s true that he could use a bit more weight. A mistake I’m inclined to fix right away. Pet?”

Mio looked up at him, hoping he didn’t look too alarmed at all the attention he was getting.

“Open your mouth and stick out your tongue,” he ordered, and Mio did as he was told, opening his mouth as far as he could and putting out his tongue towards Raphael.

Raphael took a moment before selecting something from the tray and putting it on his mouth. Mio started chewing when Raphael grabbed his chin, claws digging into his skin.

“I haven’t allowed you to eat yet, pet,” Raphael looked at him disapprovingly. “Let’s try that again.”

Mio chewed and swallowed quickly, not even really tasting what he was eating. He’d made a mistake and disappointed Raphael. He hoped he wouldn’t be punished too severely.

He opened his mouth again and this time, when Raphael put the food on his outstretched tongue he didn’t dare to move without permission.

Raphael gave him an approving smile and said, “That’s better. You may eat, pet.”

Mio closed his mouth and chewed. He wasn’t sure what he was eating, but it had a fruity flavour and tasted amazing. He swallowed it down all too quickly, not sure if he was allowed to savour the morsel.

“And what do you say?” asked the purple devil.

“Thank you,” Mio said quietly to Raphael. “It was delicious.”

“Would you like another?” Raphael asked.

Of course Mio wanted more, wanted Raphael to put another delicious treat on his tongue. But was he allowed to ask for more or would the devils laugh at his presumptions?

“Yes?” he asked tentatively.

“Open,” Raphael ordered him and once again Mio opened his mouth and stuck out his tongue.

Before Raphael could make his selection the red woman plucked a piece from the tray and put it in his mouth, much deeper than necessary, but not touching his tongue with her fingers.

“Try this! It’s my favourite,” she said with an innocent smile on her lips.

Mio looked towards Raphael who only said, “Eat.”, so he did. This treat tasted nothing like the previous one, it was more like overripe plums laced with something sour. He gulped it down quickly, trying not to retch and keep the distaste out of his expression but probably failing miserably.

The three devils looked at him expectantly, and he only said, “Thank you.” not wanting to lie by saying it was delicious.

The woman laughed. “Let’s try another!”

At this point Mio realized this was a game for them, making him try different foods, some delicious, others disgusting to mortals, and watching his reaction. Mio found he didn’t really mind being the subject of their amusement, as long as Raphael was happy with him.

Raphael kept telling him to open, the three devils putting one of the dozens of canapés on his tongue in turn and Raphael ordering him to eat them. After each one, Mio said “Thank you.” and would add an “It was delicious.” when it was true.

One time, Raphael waited a while before letting Mio eat, the sweet treat having almost completely melted on his tongue and threatening to drip from his mouth onto the tray. He didn’t even have to chew that one when he was finally allowed to eat.

Another time, they stuffed his mouth with as many canapés as they could before allowing him to eat, making it almost impossible for him to chew and the mishmash of flavours tasted horrible.

Right now, Raphael had told him to open his mouth for what felt like hours ago and the red woman was taking her time choosing the next piece to delight or torment, making his jaw ache, when someone to Raphael’s side greeted him and Raphael turned towards them, starting a conversation with them.

The purple devil picked something off the tray they’d been eyeing for a while and quickly put it on the back of Mio’s tongue. The red woman shot them an annoyed look and complained, “It was my turn, I had just made my choice!”

“Well, you were taking too long, and I’m getting bored with this game anyway.” They turned towards Mio and ordered, “Eat.”

Mio didn’t. Whatever it was that the devil had put on his tongue, it tasted very sour, and it was starting to burn. But he also didn’t dare to spit the thing out, lest he ruin their game and Raphael would be accused of having a spoilsport of a pet.

Besides, so far he’d only eaten when Raphael had told him to, so he was still following the unspoken rules of this game.

Unfortunately, Raphael was still distracted, and the purple devil started to become impatient.

“Either you eat it of your own will, little pet, or I will make you eat it and everything else on the plate as well. And there are things on here even some devils find unpleasant. Your choice,” they threatened with a wicked smile.

The woman let out a delighted giggle, which seemed to finally draw Raphael’s attention. He looked at Mio and his eyes widened just a fraction. He excused himself from his conversation, then turned towards them.

“Spit that out and don’t swallow,” he told Mio, who immediately let the food drop onto the tray, not having any other options. His tongue burned and tasted nothing but sour, and his jaw still hurt. He let his head hang down to avoid any saliva sliding down his throat.

“I don’t appreciate you damaging my property,” Raphael told the purple devil, clearly displeased.

“I was just playing a game. And it would have been fine, a mild burn at the worst,” the devil countered, rolling their eyes.

“Well, the game’s over now. You can find your fun elsewhere,” Raphael told them, dismissing them with a wave.

They gave an annoyed huff and left, the red woman following them with another amused giggle.

Raphael turned towards Mio and held his almost empty goblet towards his lips. “Rinse your mouth with this, thoroughly. Then spit it back into the cup.”

Mio let Raphael pour the wine into his mouth, then swished the liquid around before spitting it out again.

“How do you feel?” Raphael asked afterwards.

“Better, thank you.” Mio said gratefully. “I’m… I’m sorry for ruining the game.” He simply felt the need to apologize, even if he wasn’t sure what he should have done differently.

Raphael took his face in his hand, holding him gently.“You did everything right, pet, I’m very impressed by your obedience.” Mio practically lit up at the praise. “Now, let me see your tongue.”

Mio stuck out his tongue, as he had done so many times already. Raphael took the tip between his thumb and forefinger and pulled it out just a little more to have a closer look.

“Doesn’t seem too damaged. I’ll give you a healing potion when we get home, and you should be good as new,” Raphael concluded. He pushed Mio’s tongue back in his mouth and closed it with a finger on his chin.

“Now, get me a new glass of wine. I think I’m done with canapés for the evening.”

Mio gave him a smile and a nod and hurried to get him a fresh glass.

Chapter Text

Mio was just returning to the edge of the room from handing Raphael his fifth glass of wine - he had a feeling devils could drink much more than mortals - when he felt someone grab and then squeeze his ass.

He swung around to look for the offending party, which turned out to be two beautiful devils, both significantly taller than him and with skin of a blue-ish hue. They were scantily clad, wearing short skirts and wrapped tops made of a translucent material.

The one on the left, with no horns at all, said to him, his voice sultry, “Pretty little elf, you must be bored, having to stand all evening at the side-lines. Why don’t you come with us, have some fun?” he licked his lips and looked him up and down, as if considering which part to devour first.

“I- I’m sorry, I can’t. I can’t come with you, I have to watch for my master. In case he wants another drink.”

“Oh, I’m sure he won’t miss you for a few minutes. We’ll be quick, I promise. Back before he ever knew you were gone,” the horned devil promised, reaching out a clawed hand to grab his shoulder, or perhaps his face.

Mio stepped out of their way. “Please don’t touch me. My master has forbidden me from being touched by anyone but him.”

“Oh, you poor thing,” cooed the hornless devil. “Forbidden from being touched? How cruel. Well,” they continued with a wicked smile. “We can find a room where he can’t see you. He never has to know what goes on behind closed doors, if you don’t tell him.”

“I’m sorry,” Mio pleaded. “But I can’t.” He didn’t want to say that he also didn’t want to go with them, in case that would make them angry.

“Who is your master anyway?” the horned devil asked, seeming to get impatient.

“Raphael.”

“Raphael, you say?” The horned devil's eyebrows rose a fraction. “Is it true he let that mortal escape from his prison who ended up making a deal with Zariel?”

“I don’t know,” Mio said truthfully. Raphael had told him that the previous prison warden had let someone escape, but never mentioned what had become of that person.

“Come now, you must know something. Here,” A dark coin appeared between the hornless devil’s fingers, “tell us a secret of Raphael’s and if we deem it interesting enough, we’ll pay you.”

"I'm not telling you anything." Now Mio was getting angry. Even if he knew anything about Raphael worth selling, he'd be stupid to believe Raphael wouldn't find out and punish him accordingly. Besides, he didn’t want to betray Raphael’s trust.

"If you don't want to give us any information in exchange for payment, we can think of some much more unpleasant ways of getting them out of you." The horned devil trailed closer, looming over Mio.

Mio tried to take a step back, but the devil had wrapped their tail around his leg and almost made Mio fall over.

"I hope you two have good excuses as to why you're keeping my pet from getting me a new drink." Came a voice from behind the two devils. Mio’s leg was released, and they turned around, revealing Raphael, looking mildly displeased.

"We were just admiring him and wanted to ask if he could come play with us," the hornless one said, soothingly.

"Yes, he’s very pretty. You have excellent taste, Duke Raphael," the other said, while putting a hand on his shoulder and leaning against him.

Raphael shook them off. "I'm not interested in your poor attempts at flattery. And my pet has no time to waste on the likes of you. I suggest you leave, before I find your master and tell them you might benefit from a good whipping."

"Don't tease us with a good time," they said with a mischievous grin. But they left and the other followed with a little wave and an air-kiss at Mio.

"Succubi," Raphael practically sneered after their retreating forms. “Flirty little pests.” He turned towards Mio. “What did they want from you?”

Mio took a steadying breath, then explained. “At first they wanted me to come with them, to have some… fun. When I told them you're my master they wanted information and offered me money. I think it was a soul coin? When I said that I wouldn’t tell them anything they started threatening me. Then you showed up. Thank you for stopping them, I’m not sure what I would have done if you hadn’t come.”

Raphael gave him a reassuring smile. “Sounds like you handled yourself well enough, not giving into their demands. They wouldn’t actually have gone through with their threats, knowing you belong to me. Don’t worry pet,” he carted a hand through Mio’s hair. " You're safe as long as you’re mine.”

Mio nodded at him. “Can I get you a new glass?” he asked.

“Yes, thank you. And make it white wine from now on, I’m growing tired of the red.” Raphael handed him his goblet and Mio was off.

When Raphael and the other guests moved out of the ballroom Mio was asked by an imp to help clean up. Well, asked wasn’t the right word, more like ordered. But Raphael had said this might happen, so he had no reason to refuse.

He brought half finished platters and empty goblets to the kitchen, where he was even offered some of the leftovers to eat. The human servant assured him it was safe for him to eat when he asked, and he accepted it with thanks.

He helped clean the dishes, being careful not to get soapy water on his clothes or accidentally touch someone while handing off cups and plates to be dried.

No one talked to him more than necessary, and he wasn’t sure how he felt about that. Maybe the gnome from earlier had told the others about him, and they were avoiding him? But he didn’t sense any kind of hostility from the other servants.

Eventually, an imp came into the kitchen and asked, “Which one of you is Raphael’s elf?”

“That’s me.” Mio raised his hand.

“He’s leaving,” the imp said and flew away.

Mio made his way to the entrance hall, where Raphael stood and seemed to say his goodbyes to a large, red devil. Mio took up position behind Raphael and waited for him.

A few minutes later, Raphael turned towards him. A portal opened for them, and they stepped through, appearing back in the entrance hall of the House of Hope.

“Let’s get you that healing potion, pet,” Raphael said and went into the house proper.

Mio followed and Raphael slowed down a bit so they walked at the same speed. “Did anyone at the party touch you?”

Mio looked up at him. “Only you, no one else. Oh, and I wanted to thank you for the gloves! They were very helpful.”

“I’m pleased to hear that. I was very impressed with your performance today. And I want to reiterate that I do not blame you for that incident with the canapés. I understand you still need some time to learn when you have to wait for commands and when I expect you to act on your own. Aside from that, you were being a good pet for playing along with our game without complaint. It was good of you to wait for my permission before eating that last piece, as some of these treats could have been deadly to a mortal.”

Mio could not stop a blush from spreading across his cheeks at all the praise Raphael was bestowing him with. He would be more careful in the future to wait for Raphael’s commands, especially in public, and would make him proud.

By now they had arrived at Raphael’s office and entered, the door opening itself.

“Did you eat anything else today?” Raphael asked as he gestured for him to sit.

“I ate before we left, and they gave me something to eat at the party in the kitchen.” Suddenly panic swept through him. “I’m sorry, I- I shouldn’t have eaten at the party without asking first. The servant there said it was safe, but I didn’t have your permission.”

“No worries, pet,” Raphael assured him. “The servants there wouldn’t have dared to poison you. And you’re allowed to utilize your own judgment in these things, especially when I’m not around to give or deny you permission.”

Mio nodded. It made sense that Raphael couldn’t oversee his every action, and it felt good to know that he trusted Mio’s judgment.

“That devil was right about you being on the lean side. I know I can’t expect to see changes that quickly, but have you been eating enough? The kitchen is open to you at any time.”

“I’ve been eating every day before and after going to bed, and I haven’t been truly hungry since I came here.” The same couldn’t be said of before he’d been Raphael’s.

“I’d like you to add another meal in the middle of the day,” Raphael told him. “And you may eat whatever you want from the kitchens. You can even cook something, if you like.”

“Thank you! I will eat more, I promise,” Mio said earnestly.

“Of course, pet. What kind of owner would I be, if I didn’t make sure my pet was well-fed,” Raphael said with a smirk.

“And I’ll heal your wounds as well,” he added, and with a flourish of his hand a small, red bottle appeared in his grip.

He handed it to Mio. “Keep the potion in your mouth for a moment before swallowing, your tongue will heal faster that way.”

Mio drank the potion as instructed. His tongue felt much better, and he thanked Raphael again.

“For your excellent work today, I’d like to reward you with a day off. No work for you tomorrow. If you want, you can even visit the boudoir, take a relaxing bath or read a book.”

“Are you - are you sure?” Mio asked in disbelief.

“Do you not want a day off?” Raphael inquired with a raised brow. “I’m sure I’ll find something for you to do if you insist on working.”

“No! I mean - yes, I’d love a day off, thank you so much.”

“Good.” Raphael gave Mio a pat on the head. “Eat something before going to bed and enjoy tomorrow. Goodnight, pet.”

“Goodnight, Raphael,” Mio said as he left for the kitchen.

Chapter Text

At breakfast, Mio made himself scrambled eggs with bacon, which he hadn’t had in ages. He enjoyed his meal, feeling almost too full when he was done. He considered for a moment to just head back to his room, but Raphael had allowed him to use the boudoir, and he did want to check out the books there.

At the boudoir, he browsed over the bookshelves, picking out books at random and checking their titles. Finally, he settled for “The Salty Mermaid”, which he had heard some of his former coworkers talk about.

He settled into one of the sofas and began reading. About four chapters in, he suddenly realized what kind of story this was. He shut the book closed with a furious blush when the main character had started taking off his pants.

Then he thought for a moment. He never had an opportunity before to read such a book, but of course he knew they existed and had always been curious. And what harm could it do? Raphael surely wouldn’t mind, and it was unlikely he’d even ask. No one else had to know. He opened the book again and kept reading.

“Ohh, I love that part!” Mio practically threw the book into the air and jolted around in his seat. Before him, bent down so he could read over his shoulder, was Raphael in his devil form. No, Mio realized, this person had a slightly different face and wore too little clothing to be Raphael.

“Haarlep?” Mio asked.

“Aww, I had hoped you wouldn’t recognize me.” Haarlep picked up the book from the floor where it had fallen, sat on the sofa beside Mio and flipped through. Mio had been about halfway through the book at that point.

“What are you doing in the boudoir anyway? Shouldn’t you be cleaning in the archive or something?” Haarlep asked.

Mio shook his head. “Raphael doesn’t need me cleaning there anymore. And he gave me the day off for my good work.”

“He gave you the day off for cleaning? The archive must be sparkling.”

Mio thought for a moment on whether Raphael wanted to keep the party yesterday a secret from Haarlep, but he doubted it. There had been many people there, after all, so Haarlep could easily find out from some other source.

“We went to a party yesterday and Raphael said he was impressed by my work there. That’s why he gave me the day off and allowed me use of the boudoir.”

“Does use of the boudoir include making use of little old me?” Haarlep asked and put their hand on Mio’s chest.

“Don’t!” Mio called out in alarm and Haarlep jerked their hand back, startled at the sudden outcry.

“Ah, sorry, but Raphael has forbidden me from touching or being touched by other people. Please don’t do that, or I’ll get in trouble,” Mio explained.

Luckily they’d only touched his shirt and not his skin directly, so he hadn’t broken the rule.

“Well that answers that question, I suppose,” Haarlep said with a one-shoulder shrug, sounding disappointed. “Although technically, I am him. In a manner of speaking. So maybe the rule doesn’t apply to me?” They said with a smirk that looked a lot like one of Raphael’s.

“What do you mean, you’re technically Raphael?” Mio asked, curious.

“As an incubus, I can not only shape-shift into practically anything but also take on any of the many forms I’ve acquired over the years, including Raphael’s, as you can see.” They stretched their arms out to the side to give him a better look of their body. “Although he was a bit younger and in better shape when I copied him, so we are no longer identical. There’s also the exciting benefit that he feels everything I feel while I’m using his form, both pleasurable and painful,” they added with a wink.

“I’m not sure… I don’t think that counts as you being Raphael, really. I’d appreciate it if you didn’t touch me, please,” Mio told him.

“Alright, alright, I won’t touch you, even if I’d really like to. Haven’t had an elf in my bed in a while and I always enjoy how sensitive your ears are,” Haarlep said, fluttering their eyelashes and licking their lips. Mio could feel his blood rush to the tips of said ears and feel them twitch involuntarily.

“So, what did you do at that party that impressed Raphael so much?” Haarlep asked, ceasing their flirtatious teasing. With a shower of sparks they turned into a beautiful gnome woman, fluffed up one of the cushions and made themselves comfortable.

“Why do you want to know?” Mio asked, a bit suspicious.

“I have nothing else to do right now, and I’m bored. Surely Raphael hasn’t forbidden you from making conversation as well?”

“No, he hasn’t. I guess it’s fine if I tell you? I don’t think it’s a secret…” Mio told him what he had done at the party, how he’d mostly brought Raphael drinks, about the game with the canapés and his encounter with the succubi.

“It was good of you not to tell those succubi anything,” Haarlep commented, popping one of the grapes they had gotten for themselves into their mouth. “Whatever they would have done to you to get you to spill some gossip wouldn’t compare to what Raphael would do when he found out you’d told them.”

“It’s not like I know anything interesting.” Mio shrugged his shoulders. “I could tell them where the cleaning supplies are kept or… or what colour the walls in Raphael’s sitting room are. But that’s about it.”

“It’s a matter of principle. Raphael seems to trust you enough to let you roam around his house unsupervised, and he does not like it when someone betrays that trust.”

“I would never betray his trust.” Mio said seriously.

Haarlep laughed. “You really got it bad for him, huh? Why do you like him so much anyway?”

“It’s not like that,” Mio said, blushing. “It’s just… he’s been really nice to me and treating me well, without asking much in return. And he doesn’t really have to do that, considering he literally owns me. The least I can do is do as he says and keep his secrets. Even if I don’t really know any.”

Haarlep ate another grape, chewing thoughtfully. After a moment they said, “You know, by treating you with kindness now, it will only hurt more later when he stops being nice, right? Or, best case scenario, he’ll become bored with keeping you as a lapdog and delegate you to cleaning permanently, without sparing you another glance. Mortals rarely hold his attention for long.”

Mio considered what Haarlep said, anxiety spreading through his gut. “What do you think I should do? To keep being interesting to Raphael.”

Haarlep shrugged. “Beats me. He only keeps me around because he loves getting fucked by himself, and he can’t get rid of me that easily. Otherwise, he’d never have tolerated me for so long.” Haarlep suddenly looked like they had just realized something. “Whoops. I probably shouldn’t have told you that. Well, at least now you know something worth keeping a secret,” they said with a mean grin.

“What,” Mio asked, confused. “That Raphael prefers being on the receiving end? Or that he likes doing it with someone that looks like him? Do devils really care about that stuff?”

“Maybe? For us incubi and succubi there isn’t much sexual stuff we find weird or wouldn’t do. No idea how other devils feel about it, since I don’t exactly get out of the house very often. But Raphael doesn’t want anyone to know.”

“Won’t you get in trouble for telling me?” Mio asked, concerned, and not just for Haarlep.

“Doubtful, since you also belong to him and aren’t likely to tell anyone else. And even if he punishes me, at least it’ll be interesting.”

“Maybe I should tell him that I know? In case he’d get angry, if he finds out later that I know but didn’t tell him? But I don’t want you to get in trouble! Or maybe he’d be - I don’t know - embarrassed that I know? I could tell him I don’t care about how he likes things in bed. Or maybe… Ugh, I don’t know! What should I do, Haarlep?!” he practically yelled, looking at Haarlep pleadingly.

Haarlep laughed at him. “Wow, Raphael doesn’t even need to be here to torture you, you can do that all by yourself!” They ate the last grape and got up, changing back into their imitation of Raphael. “I honestly don’t care if you tell him or not. It was fun talking to you, let’s chat again some other time.” With a wave at Mio they walked over to the balcony and flew off.

Mio said there, stunned for a moment. He couldn’t decide what to make of Haarlep. They seemed nice enough, warning him not to tell Raphael’s secrets. But then they went right ahead and told him just such a secret?

He had no idea if he should tell Raphael or not. Well, Haarlep had said they didn’t care if he told, so at least that was one less concern. But, if this was something Raphael would want to know about as soon as possible, he would likely get really mad if he found out later. And if he told him right now but Raphael would have rather not known at all, maybe he’d at least appreciate Mio trying to do the right thing and not punish him too severely?

Mio decided to take the risk and tell Raphael now. He got up, put his book back on the shelf, and went to Raphael’s office.

He tried not to let his courage falter and knocked as soon as he arrived. The door opened moments later and Mio entered, the door closing again behind him.

Raphael was sitting behind his desk in his human form, looking expectantly at Mio.

“I- I hope I’m not bothering you?” Mio asked, suddenly nervous again. Was this a bad idea? Would Raphael punish him for knowing these things about him, even if he didn’t mean to find out?

“Not at all,” Raphael said with a smile. “Though I must say I’m surprised to see you on your day off. What can I do for you?”

“I just wanted to tell you…” Mio faltered, unsure how to continue. Damn, he should have practised what to say before coming here. “I was in the boudoir, reading. And Haarlep came in and we started talking. About the party yesterday, mostly. But then they told me a secret, accidentally, about you. And I just wanted to let you know that I’m - I’m not going to tell anyone.” Mio could feel his face practically glowing, and he didn’t dare look Raphael in the eyes.

Raphael didn’t say anything for a few moments, maybe waiting if Mio wanted to add anything.
“Alright,” he said finally. “That’s good. Not Haarlep spilling my secrets of course, I’ll have to have a talk with them about that later. But that you are keeping my secret. And I appreciate you telling me, that was very considerate of you.”

“They didn’t mean to,” Mio said, quietly, wanting to defend Haarlep but not wanting to disagree with Raphael. “It was an accident.”

Raphael gave a small laugh. “I highly doubt that. Haarlep does few things by accident. Don’t worry about them, pet, they already know how I’ll deal with them. Is there anything else you wanted to tell me?”

“Why are you being so nice to me?” Mio blurted out, finally looking up at Raphael.

Raphael looked at him with amused surprise. “Well, that’s not something I’m being accused of often. Sit down, I think this is something that might warrant a longer discussion.” He gestured at one of the chairs across the desk. “What makes you think I’m being nice to you?”

Mio sat, kneading his hands anxiously.

“When you brought me here, when you bought me from my parents, you could have done whatever you wanted to me, torture me, take my soul or look me up and forget about me. Instead, I got to take the nicest bath I ever had, a room to myself with a soft bed, new, clean, beautiful clothes and a job.

“And at the party yesterday you didn’t make me eat that food that hurt me, even though your friends wanted me to, and you even gave me healing potion afterwards. You went out of your way to save me from those succubi. And you even gave me a day off, even though I didn’t really do anything to deserve a reward, and let me use your boudoir and let me read your books. And I can eat whatever I want from your kitchen, and you even want me to eat more than I need to not be hungry.

“I just don’t understand why you’re doing all this, why you’re being so nice for no reason. No one’s ever done anything like this for me. Not even my parents. And I know they aren’t really nice people, or - or good people but-” Mio had started crying at some point and was interrupted by a hiccuping sob. “But they couldn’t have been treating me worse than a literal devil, right? Parents aren’t supposed to be worse than devils.”

Tears were streaking down Mio’s cheeks and snot was clogging his nose. He couldn’t look at Raphael anymore, he felt embarrassed for the sudden outburst and more so for starting to cry like a child. He wasn’t sure when he’d cried the last time.

A hand touched his shoulder and he jerked his head up. Raphael was kneeling before him, holding a handkerchief out. He took it with a small “Thanks,” and dried his tears and blew his nose, trying not to make it sound too gross.

“I think you might have a biased opinion on devils. Not that I blame you, of course. I know we have a bad reputation on Toril and not completely without reason.” Raphael moved the other chair on this side of the desk so it was facing Mio and settled into it.

“It’s certainly true that devils, like all fiends, relish in being cruel and inflicting pain on others. I won’t deny that I wouldn’t enjoy torturing you, and that I had considered doing just that when I purchased you.

“Acquiring souls is an important task for any devil who wants to make a name for themselves, as it’s the only currency worth a damn in the hells. Luckily for you, I’m very successful and have plenty of souls in my coffers already, so keeping a few attached to their person doesn’t cut into my funds. It can even be more useful to me, depending on the person.

“But you should be aware that devils also thrive on law and order. Often that law comes in the form of a contract. Any devil with half a brain only makes contracts that are in their favour and benefits them, even if that contract is broken by the mortal who signed them.

“Now, you and I don’t have such a contract, because I don’t need one, since you’re already mine to do with as I please. But I still greatly enjoy giving you rules, laws so to speak, to follow, and I expect there to be order in my house and you to help keep that order.
And when you break a rule or disrupt my order I will punish you, and it will be much more entertaining than causing you pain simply because I can.

“So far you’ve been very good with following the rules I gave you and shown me nothing but obedience and admiration, which is something I greatly appreciate, as it is a rare trait among the mortals I’ve collected.

“At the party I didn’t make you eat that treat because it would have damaged you unnecessarily, and I don’t like my things blemished without reason. I told those succubi off because they should know better than to mess with my things and frankly, succubi just vex me.

“I have given you all those nice things, the bed, the food, the day off, because I consider them the bare minimum for anyone living and working in my house. Anything else would make me look like a cheapskate or, worse, like I couldn’t afford it. Of course, I could take those things away again, and I will, if you ever give me good reason to do so.

“And I’m sorry to tell you this, my poor little pet, but there are mortals that can be much crueller than any devil, and your parents seem to have been very cruel indeed. Did I ever tell you how much they sold you for?”

Mio shook his head. “Please don’t,” he sniffed quietly.

“Aww, you pitiful little thing.” Raphael started petting Mio’s head. “I won’t, at least not today. But do you believe me now, that I’m not being nice, that I’m just being decent, giving you what you need to do what I want you to? And that I won’t hurt you until you give me reason to?”

Mio nodded but added after a moment, “Haarlep said you'd grow bored with me eventually and ignore me. I think that might hurt me more than you torturing me, actually.”

“Hmm, well, I can’t guarantee that you’ll be able to entertain me forever. But keep in mind that I live much longer than even an elf like yourself does and that by the time I’m done with you hundreds of years might have passed. So don’t worry too much about it now, when you haven’t even been here for a month.”

“Alright,” Mio said. “I believe you. And I’ll try to be the best pet for you and make you happy and not break any of your rules.”

“That’s all I ask,” Raphael said with a smile and patted his cheek fondly.

Chapter Text

Mio failed Raphael only three days later.

He’d been assigned to cleaning the hallways for now. There was a lot of furniture, art pieces with intricate frames and giant sculptures that needed to be dusted.
Much more difficult than his work were the debtors roaming the hall. Most of them were lost in their own little hells and often got in the way. Sometimes he could coax them to go wail somewhere else, but occasionally he had to take them by the arm, which he could do thanks to his gloves, and drag or push them away.

Mio did feel bad for some of them, but he tried to tell himself that it was likely their own fault for ending up here, having made a contract with Raphael at some point in their lives. He once wondered if any of them had been like him, sold by someone else and quickly discarded the thought, not wanting to think about how he might be in their position one day.

He was just mopping the floor near the Chamber of Egress, when a woman cursed to dance eternally grabbed him.

“One, two three, one, two, three… Dance with me, please, I need a partner for this part!”

He’d dropped his mop in surprise and the woman had taken one of his hands in hers, putting the other on his neck. She swung them both around, twice, then let go and danced off again.

Mio stood there for a moment, stunned. Then he put his hand on his neck, on his skin, where the woman had just touched him.

He had to go tell Raphael.

Mio picked up the mop, put it and the other cleaning supplies away and then went to Raphael’s office. As he knocked on the door he wasn’t sure if he wanted the door to open, to get his punishment over with quickly or for it to remain closed, so he’d have a bit more time before admitting his failure.

The door opened.

He stepped in. Raphael waited for him to speak.

“I broke the rule,” Mio said, almost a whisper, his hands clutched nervously.

“How disappointing,” Raphael sighed. “I really was expecting more of you, pet. I suppose it was too much to ask. Now tell me what happened, that you broke the one rule I gave you?”

Mio told him that he had been cleaning, that the dancing debtor had taken him as her partner and that she’d touched his neck with her bare hands.

“I’m sorry, I should have been more careful,” Mio added.

“Oh, I’m certain you’re feeling very remorseful, but that won’t get you out of receiving your deserved punishment,” Raphael replied. Mio only nodded.

“Come then. I’ll bring you to the dungeon.” Raphael got up and left the room with Mio following him.

They walked to a door that opened to a stony staircase leading down. It was barely lit by a few scattered torches. The stairs ended in a large, stone-walled room, filled with all kinds of torture devices. A rack with rusty spikes, an iron maiden, a pillory and many more, which Mio couldn’t identify. From the walls hung knives of all sizes, pliers, hammers and other devices.

“Sit down in the chair, pet,” Raphael instructed and pointed at a chair with straps attached to it.

He sat and waited as Raphael collected a few things from the room and put them on a table behind Mio. He didn’t dare to look. Finally, Raphael got a padded stool and sat down on Mio’s right side. He’d put on an apron covered in old blood stains.

“Drink this,” he said and handed Mio a small potion bottle.

“What is it?” Mio asked but swallowed the liquid. It had a slightly coppery taste.

“It will make you bleed slower,” Raphael answered. “Put your hand here, palm up.” He tapped the right armrest.

Mio did so and Raphael strapped down his arm, wrist, fingers and thumb tightly. When he was done he said, “Try moving your hand.”

Mio tried as hard as he could. He was able to lift his palm a bit and move it side to side just a little. But that was all he could do now.

“Good. It’s important that you stay very, very still. If you move, even a bit, I’ll give you a healing potion, and we’ll have to start all over. Understand?”

“Yes,” Mio said. “Do you want me to stay quiet?”

“No, pet,” Raphael said with a delighted smile. “You can scream and cry and beg as much as you want.”

Mio nodded. Raphael took something from the table, a long knife with a small, thin blade at its end. Maybe a scalpel?

“Let’s begin,” Raphael said and made the first cut into the centre of Mio’s palm.

Mio let out a slight hiss, more at the sight than the feeling. It hadn’t hurt as much as he’d feared. The line turned red, but the blood didn’t spill out, as if it hadn’t been very deep. Raphael made another cut, and it was just a bit worse than the first. He made a third and Mio let out a short, pained “Ah.”

Raphael kept making quick cuts, waiting a bit after each, and they all hurt just a bit more than the previous one. Mio had stopped counting, and he’d started whimpering and squirming, while being mindful not to move his right hand.

“It hurts!” he called out eventually, nonsensically. Of course, it hurt, that was the whole point. “I’m sorry!” he sobbed, tears falling that had been gathering in his eyes.

“Please, I’m, I’m so sorry, I won’t do it again, I- I promise Raphael. I’ll be more careful. I’m sorry, please, please believe me!” But he didn’t tell him to stop cutting him, stop hurting him. He knew Raphael wouldn’t, and he wasn’t sure he wanted him to. Maybe he deserved this. Maybe this was the payment for all the nice things.

Suddenly, he couldn’t quite help himself from stretching out his left hands towards Raphael, as if trying to stop him from making another cut. He snatched the hand back before touching him and wedged it under his leg. A few minutes later the hand, as if out of his control, pulled out from where it had been trapped and tried to stop Raphael again, but Mio hauled it back just in time.

“Please,” he pleaded. “I’m not - I don’t mean to, to do it on purpose! Please, can you - can you tie it down? Please tie down my other arm, I don’t - I can’t stop…” Mio sobbed.

Raphael put the scalpel aside. He pressed a clean cloth onto Mio’s palm, which had started to bleed slowly, like the blood wasn’t quite liquid anymore. The pressure of the cloth hurt, but it was a different kind of pain than the cuts.

“You want me to tie down your other arm?” Raphael asked. Mio nodded. “You can’t control yourself?” Mio gave a hiccuping sob and shook his head. “Please,” he muttered. “I’m sorry.”

Raphael thought for a moment. “Well, you have been very good so far. Didn’t make me mess up a single cut. I suppose I can do you this small favour.”

“Thank you, thank you, thank you,” Mio whispered, as Raphael strapped down his other arm, this one palm down.

“You’re very welcome, pet,” Raphael said and continued his work.

Mio alternated between crying, pleading and just screaming. He was sobbing quietly, all energy having been drained from him when he noticed Raphael was wrapping up his left hand. He’d unstrapped his arms without him noticing.

“Is it… Is it over?” Mio asked, quietly, his voice hoarse.

“Yes, pet, I’m all finished. You did very well. We’re going to let this heal naturally, which means you can’t use a healing potion for the next tenday or so. We are also going to change the bandage daily, so it doesn’t get infected. Are you still with me, pet?” Raphael put a hand on Mio’s cheek and lifted his head. His eyes had fallen closed without him noticing.

“I’m awake,” Mio said, but he felt very, very tired. His hand hurt, burned, itched. It was all he could focus on. He didn’t dare move it, didn’t want to irritate the wound, didn’t want to irritate Raphael.

“Come here, pet.” Raphael put the bandaged hand on Mio’s lap carefully and then picked him up and carried him to a comfortable looking chair, where, to Mio’s surprise, Raphael sat down and let Mio rest on his lap. His head was leaning against his shoulder and Raphael was holding him, one hand stroking his back. He’d taken the stained apron off at some point and Mio’s tears and snot were staining his elegant doublet and his own shirt was soaked through with sweat, but Raphael didn’t seem to care.

“Are you very angry?” Mio asked after a few minutes of silence.

“No, pet, I’m not angry at all. You broke a rule, yes, and I’m a tad disappointed that you weren’t more careful. But I also understand that you didn’t break it on purpose, and you did very well in telling me about your misstep without delay. You accepted your punishment without arguing and didn’t move your hand, just as you were told. I’m proud of you for that.”

Mio looked up at Raphael. “Did you… did you enjoy punishing me?”

“I did, pet. It was delightful seeing you writhe in pain and plead and cry, all while letting me cut your pretty flesh without trying to stop me. Well, aside from when you wanted to grab me. But I understand that was an instinct you couldn’t quite suppress, and you did well in asking me to tie down your other arm as well.”

“I’m glad you had fun,” Mio said, closing his eyes and leaning into Raphael’s shoulder. “Can I rest a bit before going back to work?” he asked without opening his eyes again. They felt so heavy and he was so tired.

Raphael gave a small chuckle, and Mio could feel the vibration. “I won’t make you work again today, don’t worry. I’ll bring you to your room soon, and you can meditate until tomorrow.”

“Thank you,” Mio whispered.

Raphael held him tight for a moment and gave Mio a small kiss on his forehead. “My pretty little pet,” he whispered against his skin.

Mio wasn’t sure when he’d last gotten a hug and a kiss like this, or if he ever had. He fell into his trance still held in Raphael’s arms, pain momentarily forgotten.

Chapter Text

A throbbing pain woke Mio up the next morning. He was laying in his bed and only wearing his pants, his shirt and shoes gone. The blood from the wounds had started to seep through the bandage and stained the white fabric red and brown.

He got up and hissed as he accidentally tried to push himself off the bed with his injured hand. On his cupboard was a message. “Find me in my office. -R”

Mio washed up as well as he could and got dressed in fresh clothes, then headed to Raphael’s office.

When he entered, Raphael was not sitting in his usual place but instead on the right chair before the desk, the two chairs facing each other.

“Good morning,” He greeted while indicating for Mio to sit. “I hope you had a good rest. How is your hand?”

“It hurts,” Mio said as he sat down. “But not too badly.”

Raphael took the bandaged hand and unwrapped it, the layer made stiff from the dried blood. When it was bare, he took a cloth from a bowl on the desk and wiped it clean. Raphael’s hands were warm against Mio’s skin, and he was gentle as he worked, a stark contrast to what he’d done the day before.

“Look at this,” he said, and Mio looked at his palm. He realized quickly there was a pattern to the cuts, a spiral of symbols, maybe letters of a language he didn’t know. The cuts started to fill with blood again, turning them unreadable.

“I choose this as a punishment for a purpose, you know, and not just for fun,” Raphael explained, while wrapping the hand in fresh bandages.

“This is a little spell I created, just for you. From now on, whenever someone touches their bare skin to yours, I will know about it right away. Not that I don’t trust you to tell me if you break my rules. It’s simply a way of making sure you don’t even have to consider breaking that trust.

“It also has the added benefit of letting any devil you might encounter know who you belong to and that they should keep their dirty claws far away from you. Show them my mark, and they’ll think twice if they dare to mess with my things.”

Raphael had finished wrapping the wound, and Mio stared at it for a moment.

“That’s really useful.” He put his hand back in his lap. “Having proof that I belong to you. Thank you.”

“You’re welcome, pet,” Raphael said with a smile. “Now, when was the last time you ate?”

Mio taught for a moment, then replied, “I ate lunch yesterday, about three hours before I came to you.”

“Then you must be starving. And with all the blood you lost yesterday, it’s very important you eat enough.” Raphael snapped his fingers and a plate filled with sandwiches appeared, along with a cup and a carafe of orange juice.

“Eat, pet, and I don’t want a single crumb left on that plate when you’re done. I’ll be doing some work in the meantime.” Raphael went behind his desk and pulled up some ledger or the like, and Mio started eating. The sandwiches were perfect, all of them delicious and easy to eat with just one hand.

When the last crumb disappeared from the plate, he asked, “Should I go back to work now? Mopping might have to wait until I’m healed, but dusting shouldn’t be a problem.”

Raphael looked up at him. “I admire your attitude, but cleaning the halls can wait a few days, until you’re in better condition. Today, you can simply sit by my side and just be my pretty little pet for me to caress.”

“Oh, thank you!” Mio said, happy at the prospect of getting to spend the day at Raphael’s side, doing nothing but enjoying his master’s hands in his hair.

Mio was considering whether he should bring the empty plate to the kitchen when Raphael snapped his fingers again and made them disappear.

“Get a pillow and settle down,” he instructed. Mio got a large pillow from the sofa and made himself comfortable next to Raphael’s chair. A few moments later Raphael began stroking his fingers through his hair and with a pleased sigh Mio closed his eyes, enjoying the feeling.

Mio wasn’t sure how much time had passed when Raphael pushed his chair back and said, “I think that’s enough work for today. Let’s move to the sitting room, I have a book I want to read.”

Mio nodded and stood up with Raphael.

They had just arrived in the sitting room when a scroll manifested itself before Raphael. He plucked it out of the air and studied it with a frown.

“Looks like I have some more work today after all. One of my clients deemed it necessary to break our contract, and it is now my prerogative to collect their soul,” he explained for Mio. “Would you like to watch?”

“Sure,” Mio said readily. He was interested in how Raphael would deal with this contract breaker, but mostly he just didn’t want to leave.

“Sit on the sofa,” Raphael said, poured himself a glass of wine and sat it on the side table. Then he stepped back, put his hand on his chin and considered the scene. Mio had made himself comfortable in the opposite corner of the sofa of where Raphael usually sat.

“Actually, I think I prefer you on the floor, next to my seat. You can have a cushion, of course. I can’t have people thinking I don’t treat my pets well.” Mio wasn’t sure if that last part was a joke or not.

He took one of the pillows and sat down before the side table. Raphael would be able to pet him from this position, if he liked.

Raphael approached Mio and after considering another moment said, “I’d like to put a collar on you, if you’ll allow me. It would make it evident even to the most dim-witted idiot what your position is in this scene.”

“Of course,” Mio said happily. “I don’t mind at all.”

“Perfect. What colour would you like?”

Mio thought for a moment. “Could I have a red one, please?”

“Of course, my pet. An excellent choice.” Raphael made a flourish with his hand, and a red leather collar appeared in his grip. He knelt down to Mio who stretched out his neck and fastened it around his throat, loosely. Raphael turned it around, so the buckle was at the back and Mio felt a metal tag settle between his collarbones.

Mio tried to look at it, but couldn’t really see it from this angle. “What does it say?” he asked Raphael.

“It says ‘Pet’, in case the collar itself isn’t enough of a hint,” Raphael answered with a smirk. “Now, is there anything else to prepare before I call our pact breaker…”

“Aren’t you going to change into your other form?” Mio asked, hoping he wasn’t overstepping.

Raphael regarded him with a thoughtful smile. “You would like that, wouldn’t you? And I suppose it would be appropriate to take on my devilish appearance for such an occasion.”

With a shower of sparks, Raphael changed. He stretched out his wings, as if they were a bit stiff from disuse, and Mio took the opportunity to get a look at them in their full glory.

Raphael sat down on the sofa and adjusted his wings so they wouldn’t dig into his back uncomfortably. His tail hung over the edge of the sofa at Mio’s side, affording him a closer look at the ridges going down the appendage and the arrow pointed tip. He had an urge to reach out and touch it, but resisted it.

Raphael crossed his legs, picked up his goblet and said, “Well then, the scene is set, let us pull the curtain up and start the show.”

He snapped his fingers and with a shower of sparks, a human man appeared in the middle of the room. His back was to them, and he looked about frantically, clearly confused, until he turned around and spotted them.

“Raphael,” he said, contempt dripping from his lips. “I was wondering when you’d bring me here.”

“I’d say ‘Welcome to my House of Hope’ but I don’t welcome people who break my deals,” Raphael replied, coldly.

The man crossed his arms, then he spotted Mio on the floor. Mio looked back at him, keeping his expression neutral.

“Who’s that?” the man asked. “A pet? Is that what you want to do with me? Punish me by making me sit by your feet, lick your shoes?”

“Ha!” Raphael barked a laugh. “Don’t flatter yourself. You’re not worthy of licking the sole of my boot, let alone be my pet. I like my pets well-behaved and, most importantly, obedient. You broke our agreement, which is the very antithesis of obedience. And besides,” He took a sip of wine. “You should know what happens now, as it was clearly laid out in the terms of our contract.” His expression changed to one of feigned concern. “Unless, of course, you didn’t read it as carefully as you should have?”

“That contract was rigged!” the man yelled, pointing a finger at Raphael. “You knew I couldn’t keep up my part, it was impossible.”

“It was difficult, I will admit. And you knew that very well when you put your name on the dotted line. I wanted you to succeed, truly,“ Raphael put a clawed hand on his chest in a gesture of sympathy, “but now that that is no longer an option, the only thing that remains is for me to collect my due.” He took on a sinister expression. “Your soul.”

Genuine fear appeared in the man’s face. “No, please, can’t we make another deal?”

“No,” Raphael only said and snapped his fingers. Flames engulfed the man and he screamed in agony. Mio jerked in surprise at the sudden change and looked away. He felt Raphael’s claws in his hair and for a moment he feared that Raphael would force him to look at the man still screaming in pain before them, but to his surprise he pressed his head gently to his leg, keeping the scene out of even the corner of his vision. Raphael tenderly combed his fingers through his hair.

A few minutes later the screaming stopped, and then the heat from the flames was gone as well. Curiously, there was no smell at all.

Raphael removed his hands from Mio’s hair and Mio looked first at the small pile of ash that was all that was left of the man and then up at Raphael.

“What did you think, my pet?” Raphael asked him, his voice calm again

Mio was unsure what Raphael wanted him to say and stalled, biting his lip.

“It’s alright, pet. I asked for your opinion, and I won’t punish you for telling me what you truly think, even if I don’t like it,” Raphael assured him. “But I do expect an answer when I ask you a question.”

Mio looked him in the eyes and said quietly: “I- I liked the way you spoke to him, so articulate and intimidating. But when you set that man on fire… It was awful.”

Raphael laughed. “Well, that’s good to hear. It’s supposed to be awful, pet, at least for the person being ripped asunder to remove their soul.” He considered Mio a moment. “You still look quite distraught, my pet. I suppose I should have given you a warning ahead of time. Would you like to come up here, sit on my lap? You can have a closer look at my horns, if you want.”

Mio nodded enthusiastically and happily climbed onto Raphael’s lap, straddling him with one leg on each side. Raphael put one hand around his waist, steadying him.

Raphael was quite a bit taller than Mio in his fiendish form, which meant that he had to lower his head so Mio could see his horns properly. His eyes roamed in fascination across the two larger horns curving back over his head and then growing wider, with sharp ridges growing against the grain. His two smaller horns, going to the sides and back of his head weren’t coming out of his head, as Mio thought at first, but split of from the larger horns at the base.

“You can touch them, pet,” Raphael said.

“Really?” Mio asked in surprise.

Raphael looked up at him with a laugh. “Yes, really. Just be careful not to cut yourself. Remember that you won’t get any healing potions until your hand is healed.”

Mio nodded and Raphael lowered his head again.

At first, Mio only dared to drag a finger across the surface, sometimes smooth, sometimes textured like tree bark. Then he grew more daring and wrapped his uninjured hand around one of the larger horns, stroking loosely up and down the length from the base to as far up as he could reach. He let go after that, pulling back a bit. He was sure Raphael’s neck was getting stiff from the position.

When Raphael raised his head, Mio said, “Thank you for that. Your horns are amazing. You look so awesome like this, I don’t understand why you seem to prefer to walk around looking like a human.”

Raphael chuckled at that. “Well, for one, not everyone is powerful enough to change their form so easily and keep the change up for so long. So I suppose it’s a way for me to show off a little.” He started stroking his hand up and down Mio’s back, careful not to rip the shirt with his claws.

“But mostly it’s just more convenient. Wings can get in the way a lot, even when you’re used to them. And most chairs aren’t made with them and tails in mind. Also, appearing in my disguise at first and then changing to my true, devilish form does have a certain dramatic flair, don’t you think?”

“That’s true. You’re very good at dramatics,” Mio said.

“Ah, so you’ve noticed. Very good,” Raphael praised. “Now, hopefully my break won’t get interrupted again. Say, if you’re comfortable like this, you can stay on my lap while I read my book. I can scratch your back if you take off your shirt.”

“Oh, yes please!” Mio said and got rid of his shirt quickly. Raphael didn’t have to get up to get his book, simply making it appear in his hand.

“Come, lean against me.” Mio nestled his face against Raphael’s chest. His skin was warm, almost hot, and he smelled of cherry and musk. Raphael began scratching his back, lightly dragging his claws over the skin, causing pleasant shivers.

“Hmm, that feels so good,” Mio whispered against Raphael’s skin. “You’re so warm. I might fall into trance.”

“I don’t mind if you have a nap, pet, I’ll wake you up when it’s time for dinner.” Mio could feel the vibration from Raphael’s voice.

“Thank you,” he said, and fell into a pleasant trance a few minutes later.

Chapter Text

Someone was talking to Mio, quietly but very close to him. He felt the touch of someone's lips against his forehead and he turned towards that direction and pressed his own lips against warm skin, not even really giving it a kiss, just touching.

He opened his eyes, slowly, still half in trance, and saw Raphael’s face, back in his human form. Then he realized what he’d just done and woke up fully.

“Oh!” Mio exclaimed, pulling away, but Raphael didn’t let him get far. “I’m- I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have done that.”

“No need to apologize, pet, I suppose it’s only fair to give what you receive. Unless you mind me giving you a kiss?” Raphael asked.

“No, not at all!” Mio assured him. “I think I kind of like it, actually?” Mio blushed at the admission.

“Well, that’s good to hear, because I think I kind of like it too.” Raphael teased and gave him a peck on the cheek, making Mio blush even harder.

“And I enjoy it when I make you blush,” he added. “It looks cute on you.”

Mio was sure he was bright red at this point. “You think I’m cute?”

“Oh yes, pet, you’re adorable, I could just eat you up. Luckily for you, I have to go back to work now, so I don’t have time for lunch. But I do have something to eat for you.” Raphael indicated a steaming bowl of soup on the side table.

“You have the rest of the day off, feel free to go to the boudoir, if you like. I will call you to my office later to change the bandage again. And before I forget,” He took the collar still around Mio’s neck in hand. “Let me get that off of you, you don’t need it anymore.”

Mio was tempted to ask if he could keep it on, but if Raphael preferred him without it, so be it.

“I’m afraid you’ll have to get off me now,” Raphael told Mio, who was still sitting on his lap.

“Oh, of course. Sorry.” Mio moved to sit on the sofa instead and put his shirt back on.

Raphael gave him another quick kiss on the cheek, “I’ll see you later, pet.”

“Until later,” Mio said, and Raphael left, leaving him with his lunch. He ate all of it, even if it was a lot, and then decided to go to the boudoir to read the rest of ‘The Salty Mermaid’.

Haarlep wasn’t in the boudoir and didn’t show up by the time Mio finished the book. It had certainly been… enlightening, and Mio could see why it was so popular. He was just about to pick out another book when he got a message from Raphael, telling him to come to the office.

When Raphael unwrapped his bandages and cleaned his palm, the cuts had started to scab over. While he wrapped them back up, Raphael asked, casually, “Tell me pet, do you happen to be a virgin?”

Mio's eyes grew wide, and he could feel the blood rush to his face. Why would Raphael suddenly want to know such a thing? He wanted to sink into the chair, but Raphael was still holding his hands, something he was suddenly acutely aware of.

“I- I am, yes,” Mio told him, not looking him in the eyes.

“Would you mind if I take some of your blood? Virgin blood is useful for a lot of rituals.”

“Oh. Yes. I-I mean no, I don’t mind. You can take as much blood as you want!”

“That’s a generous offer,” Raphael chuckled and finished wrapping his hand. “I’ll only take a little though, you have already lost enough blood lately.” He got up and took something out of a drawer.

A thought occurred to Mio. “Did you - did you phrase it like that to make me blush?” He looked at Raphael with suspicion.

“Perhaps,” Raphael replied with a smirk. “Pull up your left shirtsleeve.” He had brought a needle, a short rope and a bottle.

Mio pulled up the sleeve.

“I’m going to tie this rope around your arm for a minute, pet. Make a fist for me.” Raphael wrapped the rope around his upper arm, pulling it tight. He put some of the bottle's contents on a cloth and wiped his arm with it. It smelled of alcohol. Then he traced a finger up and down Mio’s arm, as if looking for something. The gesture made Mio shiver. Finally, Raphael seemed to have found what he was looking for and put the tip of the needle against his skin.

“This is going to sting a bit.” Raphael warned Mio.

He pushed the needle in, then pulled on one end of the rope so it slipped off. Mio could feel the blood rush back into his arm. Raphael pulled on the plunger of the needle, slowly. When the needle was full, he extracted it and put it aside.

“You can open your hand again, pet.”

The wound was still bleeding a little, and Raphael swiped a drop with a finger, then lapped it off with his tongue. “Delicious,” he said and Mio blushed again. If Raphael kept this up, Mio’s cheeks would be permanently flushed.

Raphael gave Mio a bandage for his arm, as well as his dinner, another plate of sandwiches. After he was done eating, Raphael sent him off to bed, telling him he could likely get back to work tomorrow and to come by in the morning for another change of bandages.

That night, in his trance, he had a dream, in the way that elves dream, mixing together the day's events.

He was seated on Raphael’s lap, in the sitting room, and Raphael was kissing his face, little innocent pecks all over. Then he suddenly gave him a kiss on the mouth and Mio, feeling bold in his dream, kissed him back, just pressing his lips against Raphael’s.

Raphael pulled back after a moment and looked at Mio. “My pretty little pet,” he said, “would you like to see my other form?”

Mio nodded and with him still sitting on his lap, Raphael changed, not into his devil form but into a mermaid. He had a sparkling red tail, long and sinuous, and his horns, the same as his devil form but growing from his human flesh, were adorned with pearls.

Laying down on the sofa, Raphael asked, “Tell me, pet, do you happen to be a virgin?”

“Yes,” Mio answered, not embarrassed this time.

“Would you mind if I take it?” Raphael asked, with a smile, and in his dream Mio understood he meant to take his virginity, right here, right now.

“I don’t mind,” Mio told him and lay on him, bare chests touching and kissed him, properly this time.

Mio woke from his trance. He lay there for a few more minutes, thinking about his dream. Did he want this? To kiss Raphael, to have sex with him?

It didn’t really matter, if he was being honest. Sure, Raphael thought he was cute, but in the way a pet is cute, which is what he was, after all. And besides, he had Haarlep for his sexual needs, and they were an incubus, an expert when it came to these things and not a virgin who had only just read their very first erotic novel and didn’t know anything about sex aside from the basic education given in school and the rowdy comments he had sometimes heard from coworkers.

He got up, cleaned and dressed himself, trying to forget the dream, and then he went to Raphael’s office.

“Good morning, Raphael,” he said as he entered the office.

“Good morning,” Raphael greeted him. “I hope you meditated well?”

Mio blushed as he unwillingly thought of the dream again. He avoided Raphael’s eyes, quietly said, “Yes, thank you.” and sat down across from him.

Raphael took his hand and asked, “Is something the matter?” Mio looked up at him with a bit of panic and quickly said, “No! No, everything’s fine.”

“Hmm.” Raphael said, unsatisfied. “There’s really nothing you’re not telling me.”

“No, I just- I just had a weird dream, that’s all.” Mio looked away.

“A dream? I’d love to hear all about it, pet. I won’t judge you, I promise.” Raphael moved Mio’s face with one finger on his chin, making Mio look at him. He let go after a moment to clean Mio’s hand.

“Ah, well…” Mio stalled, not daring to look away from Raphael again. “We were in the sitting room, like yesterday, and you gave me lots of kisses, even - even one on the mouth.” He could feel his face heat up. “Then you transformed into a mermaid.”

“A mermaid?” Raphael said with amused surprise. “That’s an interesting transformation. How did that idea get into your head?”

“I’ve been - I just read ‘The Salty Mermaid’. That’s probably why.”

“Ah, I know that book. It’s certainly popular among the masses, especially those who enjoy stories about erotic adventures,” Raphael said. “Was that all you dreamt?”

“N-no,” Mio stuttered, his cheeks somehow growing even hotter. “You, erm, asked if you could. If you could take my virginity. And I said yes, and we kissed again, and then I woke up.” Mio said that last part very quickly, trying to get it over with and hoping Raphael would somehow not hear it.

Raphael had finished wrapping his hand in fresh bandages. “So in your dream, we didn’t get to the actual act?” Mio shook his head in answer.

“Pity,” Raphael lamented. “That’s the best part, after all.” He said nothing for a moment, only looking at Mio squirming in his seat.

“Tell me, pet, is that something you’re interested in?” Mio made a noise like a squeak at the suggestion, and Raphael continued, apparently trying to see how much redder he could make Mio’s face.

“Do you want me to kiss you? Really kiss you, not just cute little pecks here and there? And do you want to lay with me, have me defile your purity, take your innocence?” He took Mio’s heated face in hand. “I asked you a question, pet, I expect an answer.”

“I- I don’t know? Yes, maybe? But I understand if - if you don’t want that. You have Haarlep, after all, and I don’t know anything about any of that stuff, so I’d probably be pretty terrible at it and I don’t want to disappoint you.” Mio managed to calm himself down a little bit.

Raphael leaned back in his chair and with a sigh he said, “It’s true that I have Haarlep to tend to my needs. However, nowadays, they only really have sex with me because I order them to and because it’s in their nature to want sex. I’d rather sleep with someone because they want me and not because I order them to or because they find it hot to fuck a powerful devil,” he sneered. “I had plenty of people try to sneak that into a contract.”

He looked at Mio again, his expression softening. “As for the matter of inexperience, well, that’s something that can only get better with practice, after all. And if you’re unsure about this, pet, we don’t have to jump into bed right away. We could take things slowly, see if you enjoy it. Would you like that?”

Mio looked at him, stunned. Had Raphael really just suggested that he was interested in sleeping with him? “Yes,” he said after a few moments. “I - I would like to… I would like to try.”

“Excellent,” Raphael said. “Why don’t you take off your shirt and come sit on my lap? You’re comfortable with that, are you not?”

Mio nodded, of course, he’d done this already and he’d greatly enjoyed it. He took off his shirt, leaving it on his seat and went to Raphael, straddling his lap, his legs barely having enough space in the chair.

“Are you comfortable?” Raphael asked, holding him at the waist with one hand, stroking his hair with the other. Mio gave a small sigh at the contact.

“Yes,” Mio assured him.

“Tell me what you like, when we are like this, pet. What do you enjoy?”

I… I like it when you touch me,” Mio whispered. Raphael gave a small chuckle.

“I can tell, pet. You make such adorable noises when I touch you.” Mio blushed.

“And your cheeks turn such a pretty colour when I compliment you. I enjoy how reactive you are to me.” Mio blushed even more and tried to look away, but Raphael gently held his head in place. “Tell me more.”

“I um… I also like it when you compliment me and praise me. And when you stroke my hair and touch my ears. And I like it when you hold me close and when you kiss me. And I really like when I make you smile and when you call me your pretty little pet.”

Raphael smiled at that and leaned in close, making sure Mio was looking him in the eyes when he said, his voice heavy, “My pretty little pet.”

A pleasant shudder went through Mio and a sigh escaped his lips.

“Do you think you’d like a kiss, a real kiss from me, my pet?” Raphael asked, and Mio could feel his breath on his lips.

“Yes,” he sighed, and Raphael closed the gap between them and pressed their lips together.

Chapter Text

Raphael’s lips were soft against Mio’s, and he tried to focus on that and not where he should put his hands. Right now they were leaning on Raphael’s doublet, his bandaged right curled in on itself and his left pointer finger touching one of the buttons.

Raphael had one hand on his cheek, the other on his naked waist. Should he put a hand on Raphael’s face as well, or would he not like that? He had the urge to open his eyes to get a better guess at Raphael’s mood, but it felt weird to look at someone when they were so close.

He felt Raphael’s tongue against his lips, and suddenly all his focus was back on the kiss. He parted his lips to let Raphael in, he was pretty sure that’s what you’re supposed to do when you’re kissing.

Raphael’s tongue touched his own and it was weird, but it also felt good, really good. He moved his own tongue against Raphael’s, unsure what exactly to do and just tried to follow his lead.

The longer they were kissing, the more Mio liked it, and he didn’t want to stop, wanted to keep kissing Raphael forever. He let out a small whine when Raphael pulled back, extracting his tongue from Mio’s mouth, and Mio opened his eyes.

Raphael looked at him with a satisfied smile. “Well, pet? Did you like that?”

“Yes. Yes, I really, really liked it. Was it - was it alright for you? I don’t have a lot of experience…”

“Was that your first kiss?” Raphael asked, stroking Mio’s hair.

“Kind of? I got a few pecks on the lips before from schoolmates. And one time, when I worked at a bar, a really drunk woman kissed me. Or tried to shove her tongue down my throat anyway,” Mio murmured that last part.

“Well, I could tell you don’t have a lot of experience, but it was far from awful. I’m sure with a bit of practice and guidance, you will become an excellent kisser in no time,” Raphael told him.

Mio gave him a hopeful look and glanced at his lips.

“Unfortunately,” Raphael sighed, “I have a lot of work to do today and so do you. I think your hand is healed enough now that you can go back to work, as long as you’re careful. Perhaps I can make some time in the evening and give you a chance to practice more, if you’d like?”

“Yes!” Mio said quickly. “Of course, I’d love to.”

“Excellent,” Raphael said and motioned him to get off his lap. “I’ll send you a message. Have a nice day, pet, and don’t forget to eat.” He gave him a quick kiss on the lips and left the office.

Mio stood there for a moment, trying to reconcile the fact that Raphael had kissed him and wanted to kiss him again. And he wanted to have sex with him! He couldn’t believe it. The thought alone made him blush.

Eventually he put his shirt back on, went to the kitchen to get breakfast and afterwards got to work cleaning the halls. He wore his gloves all the time and was especially careful not to get too close to any of the debtors. His hand didn’t hurt as much any more, but it was still too painful to grab anything properly, so he stuck with dusting and wiping and left the mopping for another day.

In the evening, just after he’d finished dinner, he got a message from Raphael telling him to come to the boudoir. His heartbeat speed up at the thought that Raphael would kiss him again.

He made his way there immediately, and when he arrived Raphael was already sitting on one of the couches, a book in hand. He put it aside as Mio entered.

“Hello pet. I was wondering if you might like to join me in having a bath?” Raphael asked with a smirk on his face.

Mio blushed furiously, which was probably exactly what Raphael had expected.

He didn’t really mind being naked around other people, and had never had a problem with having a bath or going skinny-dipping in a group. But this felt very different, considering what they’d talked about earlier.

Raphael was basically asking if Mio wanted to see him naked! But it would also mean that Raphael would see him completely nude, and not just with his shirt off. Maybe he wanted to see him first before deciding if he wanted to sleep with him after all?

“Um… Sure! A bath sounds nice,” Mio said, sounding nervous even to his own ears.

“Come here, I want to get a look at your hand before you enter the water.” Raphael waved him over to sit beside him on the couch. He took Mio’s hand as he offered it and unwrapped the bandage.

“I don’t think you need the bandage any more. Just be careful not to scratch the wounds, and let me know if it itches, or if you notice anything odd.” Mio nodded. “You should be fine to bathe.” Raphael concluded and rose from his seat.

“Do you want help getting undressed?” Mio asked nervously.

“No need, pet.” Raphael walked towards the water and a step before he entered the surface he snapped his fingers and his clothes seemed to burn off him. “Undress yourself and come join me.” Raphael sank into the pool and sat down on one of the benches in the water.

Mio took off his clothes, folded them and left them on the couch, Raphael’s back turned to him. Then he entered the warm water himself and sat near Raphael, but kept some distance between them.

“Don’t be shy now, pet, come here.” Raphael motioned with a finger. “I want to wash your hair, if you’ll let me.”

Mio nodded and moved closer to Raphael. He could see his chest was lightly covered with dark hair, and his stomach looked softer than he’d thought. Mio realized he’d expected Raphael to look like Haarlep, who had, after all, taken Raphael’s form. It seemed like the difference between the two extended to more than just Haarlep’s more defined, youthful face.

“Turn around and put your head back,” Raphael instructed him. As Mio did that, Raphael took a jug, filled it with water from the bath and poured it over Mio’s hair. Taking a bottle from the side of the pool, he poured the contents in his hand and lathered it up before pushing his hands into Mio’s hair.

Mio groaned appreciatively as Raphael massaged the shampoo into his hair, gently scratching his scalp. After a few minutes, during which Mio groaned softly several times, Raphael pulled his hands away and rinsed the soap out of his hair.

Mio turned towards him. “That was amazing, thank you. Would you like me to wash your hair?”

“No, pet, I prefer to do that myself. You can just relax and enjoy the water.” Raphael filled the jug again to wet his own hair.

Mio was a bit disappointed, he would have liked to wash Raphael’s hair and make him feel good. He sat there, trying to focus on the warmth of the water and the pleasant smell, closing his eyes and leaning back against the edge of the bath.

A while later, he could feel the water moving, and he opened his eyes to see that Raphael had sat down next to him. His hair was dry and perfectly coiffed as always.

“Didn’t you just wash your hair?” Mio asked, perplexed.

Raphael gave a chuckle. “I did indeed. And with a snap of my fingers, I put every strand back in its place. I aim to always look my best, even when relaxing. Now, I believe I wanted to give you some practical advice in the art of kissing?”

Mio nodded and Raphael took his face in hand. “Just follow my lead,” he whispered and pressed his lips onto Mio’s. He let out a pleased noise at the contact. This time, when Raphael’s tongue touched his, he tried to be more active and pushed back. He wasn’t sure if it was acceptable to put his hands on Raphael’s bare chest, so he left them where they were.

Raphael pulled away after a bit and said, “Not bad, I can tell you’re already improving. You’re allowed to touch me, if you like. Or are you uncomfortable with me in this state of undress?” he raised an eyebrow and smirked.

“No, not at all,” Mio assured him. “I just wasn’t sure if you wanted me to.”

“Well, you have my permission now. I will let you know when I don’t like the way you touch me, alright?” Raphael told him and Mio nodded.

They kissed again and this time Mio put his right hand on Raphael’s chest, mindful of his injured palm, only his fingertips touching the wet skin. Then he placed his other hand on his neck, his fingers touching the ends of his swept back hair.

Raphael seemed to have liked that, as he deepened the kiss and groaned into it. He grabbed his waist and gently pulled him closer, almost onto his lap and Mio let his fingers slide into Raphael’s hair.

Suddenly, Raphael interrupted their kiss, and Mio feared he’d done something wrong.

“My pretty little pet,” Raphael said with hunger in his eyes, and a delightful shiver ran through Mio. “I know we’ve only breached this topic recently, so I understand if you’re not ready, and I won’t force you, of course. But I want to have sex with you, now, if you’re willing.”

“I- Now? In the bath?” Mio asked, more confused than anything.

Raphael said with a chuckle, “If you’d like. I would have suggested we move to a bed first.”

Mio blushed. “Ah, of course. A bed makes more sense.”

“Is that an affirmative then, my pet? I would be so delighted if you said yes,” Raphael said, looking at him expectantly.

Mio had to think for a moment. This was all going pretty fast, they’d only just kissed, after all. But Raphael seemed to really want this, and he’d been very considerate with him so far, always making sure he liked this too.

And Mio greatly enjoyed it when Raphael touched him, especially the kisses. It stood to reason that he’d enjoy other kinds of touches from Raphael as well. Didn’t he maybe owe him something, for being so kind, treating him so well, even if he didn’t have to? There was also the possibility that, despite his assurances, if he rejected him too often, Raphael would grow tired of him and discard him eventually.

Above all, wasn’t it Mio’s purpose as his pet to make Raphael happy?

“Yes,” Mio told him finally.

“Wonderful,” Raphael said with lust in his voice. “Let us not waste time, then. We can dry off and relocate to the bed.” Raphael was standing up, pulling Mio up with him.

“Ah - um…” Mio suddenly panicked. “Do we… have to use the bed in the boudoir? It’s just…”

Raphael looked at him, waiting for Mio to elaborate. “Haarlep could just fly in. Or anyone really. With the open windows, it’s a bit exposed. Unless there’s no other bed?”

“You’re right, pet, it is a bit out in the open. I understand that that could make you… a tad nervous. We can move to my bedchamber, where we’ll have more privacy.”

“Thank you,” Mio said with relief. Raphael took a large fluffy towel and rubbed Mio dry, then blew over his hair, drying it instantly. He himself was already dried off, probably thanks to his magic.

He took Mio’s hand in his own and said, “No need to get dressed, I can transport us there in an instant.” Before Mio could say anything, Raphael snapped his fingers, and they disappeared in a shower of sparks.

Chapter Text

They reappeared in a room Mio had never been to before. A large bed, placed between two windows with their curtains drawn, was the centrepiece of the room. Before a fireplace on an extravagant rug stood a large, comfortable chair with a small table. The room was illuminated by several lit candle stands.

“This was an excellent suggestion, pet,” Raphael said. “The mood here is more appropriate for such an occasion. Come, let us get on the bed.” He was still holding Mio’s hand and drew him over to the bed, covered in pillows and blankets.

Mio was suddenly acutely aware that they were both naked. He had avoided looking at Raphael below the belt while they were bathing and couldn’t see anything, except for his nicely shaped behind, with Raphael’s back turned toward him. Mio was kind of hoping Raphael’s… length wasn’t too large. How would he want to do this, anyway? Would it hurt? Hopefully Raphael would want to prepare him first and use oil or something.

Raphael sat down in the middle of the bed, leaning against the pillows. Mio settled next to him, facing Raphael, folding his legs under him and his hands in his lap. He was very nervous, and he was sure Raphael could tell.

“I believe Haarlep already informed you of my preferences?” Raphael asked, taking Mio’s right hand, lightly touching the runes he had carved with his thumb. It hurt a little, but Mio still enjoyed the touch.

“Oh, yes, that’s right.” Mio remembered the conversation he had with the incubus. “Haarlep said that you prefer to receive. They also said they take your form when you sleep together?”

“That is true, although it’s not just pure vanity. You see, when Haarlep uses someone’s form, that person feels everything they feel. It makes for a very… interesting experience.” Mio remembered Haarlep mentioning this as well, and he could understand why someone might enjoy that.

Raphael continued, “I hope you have no issue with me being on the receiving end? I imagine it will make things less daunting for you as well.”

“Of course not!” Mio assured him. “Whatever you like. I don’t know how long I’ll last though, I hope I can even satisfy you…” Mio chewed on his lips nervously.

Raphael took his cheek in hand and caught his gaze. “Don’t worry about that, pet. I’m well aware that it is your first time, so I know to curb my expectations. Let’s just try to make sure it’s pleasant for you. Perhaps you’ll repay me another time, hmm?” Mio blushed at the suggestion they might do this again.

He removed his hand from Mio’s face and with a gesture, a small bottle appeared in his grip. “This is a kind of oil specifically made for use in intercourse. I’ll use that in a bit to loosen myself up. But for now, why don’t we continue where we left things off in the bath,” he said with a smirk, put the bottle aside and kissed Mio again.

Raphael pushed one hand into Mio’s hair and stroked Mio’s side and back with the other, eliciting pleased noises from him. Mio wanted to make Raphael feel good as well and placed his hand on the back of his head, promptly pulling away from the kiss with a hiss of pain. He’d forgotten about his injured hand.

“What’s wrong, pet?” Raphael asked with concern.

“Nothing,” Mio replied. “I just forgot about my palm. Sorry.”

“Ah, I see. Would you like me to wrap it up again?”

“No, it’s alright. I’ll just be more careful,” Mio assured him. He hoped he hadn’t ruined the mood.

“If you think so,” Raphael replied. “Why don’t we move things along, then.” He grabbed the bottle from where it lay on the bed and poured some of the oil on his hand, lubricating his fingers.

“What would you like me to do?” Mio asked, feeling a bit lost.

Raphael considered for a moment. “Why don’t you sit over here,” he spread his legs and indicated the area between them, “and help me by holding my leg. That’ll make it easier for me, and you might learn something by watching.”

Mio nodded and moved into position. Raphael raised his right leg and Mio grabbed it, holding it up for a moment, uncertain how to proceed, until Raphael just put it down on his shoulder.

From this position, Mio couldn’t help but look at Raphael’s… everything. His cock, already half erect, didn’t look too different from his own, maybe a bit longer. He wondered if it would be different when he was in his devil form. Dark hair curled around its base and over part of his balls. Beneath them was his entrance, in which Raphael was just inserting one oiled up finger.

Mio watched in fascination as the finger disappeared bit by bit, before Raphael pulled it out again, only to add a second finger. He seemed to move them around once they were both inside, Mio thought he was making a motion like imitating shears. He tried to remember it for next time, when he might have to prepare Raphael.

When Raphael inserted a third finger, Mio could hear him moan quietly, and he looked at Raphael’s face. His eyes were closed and he seemed focused. Mio noticed that Raphael’s dick was now fully hard and leaking a bit of precum onto his stomach.

Raphael pulled all three fingers from his hole and said, “I think that’ll be enough. If you’re ready, we can start with the good part.” He leaned forward a bit and looked down at Mio, when his face suddenly fell.

Mio followed his gaze towards his own dick, which lay between his legs, still soft and flaccid. His face flushed with embarrassment and utter horror, his eyes growing wide as he looked again at Raphael’s disappointed expression.

“I’m so sorry! I - I don’t know why… It’s - It’s not your fault! I’m just… I’m…” Tears started to gather in his eyes. This couldn’t be happening. Raphael would probably throw him out the bedroom any second now and never want to see him again.

Raphael let his leg fall from Mio’s shoulder, moved around so he sat on his knees in front of him and took his face in his hands.

“Shh, it’s alright, pet. I’m sure you’re just nervous, it’s your first time after all, completely understandable. Or are you just not attracted to a male appearance? I can change to a more feminine form, if that would make things easier. Though I wish you would have mentioned that before I prepared myself,” Raphael lamented.

Mio would have shaken his head if Raphael wasn’t holding it. “No, no,” he said instead. “You’re fine like this, you’re very attractive. I just… I don’t know, I think I was too focused on watching what you were doing? I was trying to memorize it for next time.”

“That’s very diligent of you, pet, already preparing to please me. You haven’t touched yourself yet?” Mio gave a quiet, “No.”

“No wonder you’re having trouble. Let’s see if this helps.” Raphael removed his hands from Mio’s face, put some oil in his palm and wrapped it around his dick. The oil let his hand slide smoothly up and down the length, from the base to the tip and back again.

A quiet groan escaped Mio’s lips, and he could feel his dick slowly hardening. Raphael grabbed his face again, captured his lips with his own and kissed him, pushing his tongue inside, entangling Mio’s. Mio wrapped his arms loosely around Raphael’s shoulders, wishing him to be closer, but also not wanting to force Raphael to do anything he might not like.

After another minute or so of making out and Raphael pumping his cock, Raphael pulled away.

“Do you think you’re ready now?” Raphael asked and Mio nodded.

“Perfect. I want you to fuck me, my pretty little pet. Don’t worry about being too rough, I can take it.” With a quick kiss, he leaned back into the pillows, took one and shoved it under his hips so his ass was level with Mio’s groin and spread his legs to give him better access.

Mio moved forward, so the tip of his penis was aligned with Raphael’s entrance. He held onto Raphael’s hips as well as he could with his palm still hurting on contact, and then slowly pushed in, until his head had disappeared.

Raphael let out a soft groan, and Mio stopped for a moment, because he’d never heard Raphael make such a noise. But it was clearly one of pleasure, not of pain, and Mio wanted to hear more. It was the most beautiful sound he’d ever heard.

He pushed in further, still slowly, scared he’d hurt Raphael despite what he’d said. About halfway in he couldn’t help but buck his hips, pulling out before thrusting back in, his body moving on its own, overcome with lust. Raphael made a pleased “Ah” noise, so at least it wasn’t a wrong move.

Mio concentrated on fully burning his length into Raphael, who gave another sweet moan when Mio finally bottomed out. He paused for a moment, feeling the tight heat around his cock.

“All in?” Raphael asked, his voice low.

“Ah, yes,” Mio answered, noticing that he’d also started breathing harder.

“Good,” Raphael growled with lust. “Now fuck me.”

Mio nodded and pulled out partly before thrusting back in, making Raphael moan loudly. He wanted to hear that again, so he repeated the motion, and this time Raphael didn’t make a noise but opened his mouth in a silent expression of pure bliss.

Raphael felt amazing around him, but he’d give everything to see that expression again. He wanted to hear more moans from him, wanted to know that he was the one that caused Raphael to experience such ecstasy.

“More!” Raphael groaned. “Ah- faster!” Mio obeyed happily, increasing the speed of his thrusts and tried to add more force as well. “Yes, good. Don’t- ah- don’t stop!”

Raphael wrapped his legs around Mio’s hips and started pumping his own dick. A few moments later, he came into his hand with a noise somewhere between a shout and a moan. His orgasm made him tighten around Mio, and he came suddenly and forcefully, seeing stars for a moment, shooting his cum inside Raphael.

He couldn’t think for a few moments, couldn’t even consider if that was even allowed. He could barely keep himself upright.

Eventually he felt a hand against his cheek and he opened his eyes, not having realized he’d closed them.

Raphael looked at him with something akin to adoration. “My pretty little pet,” he said. “That was fantastic, much better than I would have expected from someone with no experience.” Mio practically melted at the praise, or perhaps he was still feeling the afterglow of the orgasm.

“Would you mind pulling out, pet? There are some towels in the bottom drawer, get some so we can clean up.”

Mio realized he was still inside Raphael and pulled out. Some of his cum leaked from Raphael’s entrance.

He hastened to get the towels, and Raphael took one to clean himself off.

“I’m sorry I came inside you without asking first,” Mio told him, while he cleaned himself.

“If I hadn’t wanted you to do that, I would have given you a condom. Don’t worry, pet, you haven’t done anything I didn’t enjoy. I hope it was good for you as well?”

“Oh, yes, of course! It was amazing. You - um… you seemed to really like what I was doing. That was - I really liked that.” Mio blushed, feeling awkward, and looked away until Raphael put a finger under his chin and made Mio look at him.

“You liked that I was enjoying myself?” he asked, curious.

“Yes,” Mio said, unsure. “I liked it… when I made you moan, and you looked so… pleased? And I don’t know, but… knowing that I was the one that made you feel so good was… it was really hot.”

“Hmm,” Raphael said and let go of him. “Interesting. Well, I hope since you’ve enjoyed our little dalliance, you’d be willing to do it again?”

“Of course! Absolutely,” Mio said enthusiastically.

“I had a feeling you might,” Raphael said with a smirk and kissed Mio.

Chapter Text

Mio didn’t stay the night in Raphael’s room, didn’t even ask if he could. After cuddling for a bit, Raphael gave him fresh clothes and bade him good night, and he took that as a hint that he wanted him to leave.

Over the next two tendays Mio spent most of his time cleaning the seemingly endless hall. Eventually, his palm was fully healed and Raphael’s mark was only visible as slightly raised scars. Mio sometimes caught himself tracing the symbols with his other hand, wondering what exactly they meant.

Raphael called on him for petting sessions every other day or so, having him sit at his side in the office or the sitting room, sometimes laying on him, while he read. A few times they also sat on one of the balconies overlooking the hellish landscape. Mio found he didn’t like looking at the mountainous landscape and preferred to turn his face towards Raphael’s leg and close his eyes, focusing on Raphael’s touch.

They had sex two more times. The second time Mio made sure to stroke himself while Raphael opened himself, so he’d be hard by the time Raphael was ready. The third time Raphael asked Mio to prepare him. Mio did so carefully, afraid he’d accidentally hurt Raphael, despite his assurance that he’d be fine and that he didn’t mind a little pain anyways.

When he tried doing the scissoring motion he’d seen Raphael do. The devil let out a quiet moan, and the noise had shot a bolt of lust straight to Mio’s dick. Usually Raphael was rather quiet when he prepared himself, so that had been a surprise. Afterwards Raphael praised him for how well he’d done and Mio found he liked that almost more than the sex.

It was the fourth time Raphael asked him to his bed. He hadn’t suggested they use the one in the boudoir again, for which Mio was grateful. Raphael was sitting on the edge of the bed with Mio on his lap and they were making out. While Mio had taken off his shirt and shoes, Raphael still fully clothed, which was unusual, as Raphael removed his clothes almost as soon as they entered the room and asked Mio to do the same.

Raphael pulled back from the kiss, a hand still on Mio’s cheek, and said, “I’d like to do things a bit differently tonight, pet.”

“Oh?” Mio asked, wondering what Raphael had in mind. “What do you want to do?”

“I want you to take charge, pet,” Raphael told him. “You can do whatever you want with me and I’ll follow your lead.“

“Are you sure? What if I do something you don’t like?” Mio asked, concerned and a bit nervous.

“You don’t need to worry, if you do something I truly don’t enjoy, I will let you know right away. As long as you don’t do it again you will not be in trouble, I promise you that,” Raphael assured him.

“Alright…” Mio said, still unsure what exactly Raphael wanted from him. He hoped he wouldn’t disappoint him.

“Well, pet, what’s something you always wanted to do to me? Now’s your chance.” Raphael looked at him expectantly.

Mio thought for a moment. Then he said, uncertain, “Um, I’d like to undress you. If that’s alright?”

Raphael gave a small laugh. “Sure, pet, go ahead.”

He let his arms fall to his sides, giving Mio access. Mio opened the buttons on his doublet, one after the other, revealing the undershirt with the ruffled collar underneath. When he opened the last button, he moved on to the cuffs at Raphael’s arms, unfastening them and putting them aside. Finally, he opened the colourful doublet and let it fall off of Raphael’s shoulders. Folding the doublet carefully, he put it aside, then knelt before Raphael to take his shoes off.

“Are you enjoying this?” Raphael asked, sounding genuinely curious.

“Yes,” Mio told him. “It’s like unwrapping a present, I imagine.” Mio blushed when he realized the implication of that statement.

Raphael gave a small laugh. “I suppose I can see the appeal. Go ahead then, unwrap me.”

Mio did just that, taking off Raphael’s shoes and socks, then his shirt, folding it and putting it aside with the doublet.

“Um, could you stand up, please?” Mio asked, a bit uncomfortable with telling Raphael what to do.

“Your wish is my command,” Raphael said with a smirk, making Mio blush.

Mio opened Raphael’s pants and pulled them down, Raphael stepped out of them without having Mio tell him to and put them with his other clothes.

Raphael was now only wearing a pair of red briefs, and Mio felt weird with the prospect of taking them off of Raphael. Sure, he’d seen him naked already, but it was different when he was the one undressing him.

“All done unwrapping?” Raphael asked, not seeming uncomfortable at all.

“Yes, for now,” Mio said. If he was in charge tonight, then he could stop undressing Raphael if he wanted to.

“Alright,” Raphael said, the amused smirk still on his face. “What do you want to do with me next?”

Mio took a moment to consider. There was one thing he always enjoyed Raphael doing.

“Could you… use your other form? Only if you want to, of course.” he asked, hopefully.

“You’d like to see my true devilish self? I’m not surprised, you’re always very enamoured with that version of myself. Very well then, if that’s your desire.” With a theatrical flourish, Raphael was briefly bathed in flames and revealed his true form, still only clad in underwear.

Mio was delighted and let his eyes roam over Raphael’s body. His horns crowned his head and his wings framed his body. The dark hair on his chest stood out against his red skin and Mio could see there were ridges on the sides of his belly, leading down toward his groin that weren’t there in his human form.

“Can I touch you?” Mio asked him.

“But of course, pet. Do with me as you please,” Raphael replied, clearly delighted by the attention he was getting.

Mio put his hands on Raphael’s sides, tracing those ridges. They were harder than his skin, but didn’t feel like bone. Mio also noticed that his skin had a different texture to his human form, it felt sort of scaly? Mio loved the feeling beneath his fingertips.

He followed the ridge back up, tracing them as they went on to Raphael's back. Raphael helpfully lifted his arm and spread his wing, so Mio could duck beneath them and stand behind Raphael.

The ridges ended almost at the middle of Raphael’s back, right where his wings began. His wings were massive and grew right out of his back, like a second pair of arms.

“Can I touch them? Your wings, I mean,” Mio asked, just in case.

“Go ahead,” Raphael said over his shoulder.

Mio put one hand on top of the shoulder joint of the right wing and his other hand on the membrane beneath, letting his fingers glide over the skin, which felt firm but was thin enough to let some of the candlelight shine through. He followed the edge of the membrane down to the tip, where it ended in a wicked sharp talon. Going back up from the tip he kneaded the flesh surrounding the bone, when the wing beneath him gave a slight shiver.

Mio stopped immediately and asked, “Is everything alright?”

“Ah, yes, pet,” Raphael assured him. “Everything is fine. As a matter of fact, I’m quite enjoying your touch.”

Mio was delighted at that admission. Maybe he could make Raphael feel even better? He decided to give it a try. Turning around, he crawled onto the bed. Raphael looked over his shoulder with an eyebrow raised in confusion but didn’t say anything.

Mio said to him, “Could you sit on the bed, please? With your back to me.”

Raphael did as he was told, lifting his tail onto the bed and taking a few steps backwards until he could sit on the bed’s edge.

Mio realized he hadn’t yet paid any attention to the tail and decided to rectify that immediately.

He caught the appendage as Raphael was about to let it slip off the edge and gently drew it towards him, giving Raphael the chance to pull it out of his grip if he wanted. Since he did no such thing, Mio assumed it was alright.

The tip of his tail had the shape of an arrow, and Mio was sure it would hurt like hell if Raphael were to slap someone with it. On the upper side there were ridges leading from the base of the tail at Raphael’s back all the way down to the tip, in a V-shape, pointing downwards. The underside had the same scaly skin Raphael seemed to have everywhere in this shape, but it was noticeably harder here than on his chest.

Mio wrapped his hands around the tail and let them glide upwards, towards Raphael’s body, moving slowly towards him. On the top his fingers bumped over the ridges, and on the underside he could feel the skin slowly getting softer. When he was almost at the base, Raphael suddenly let out a sigh, his back straightening and his wings quivering.

Mio rubbed his hand over the same spot on the bottom side again, and Raphael moaned, which pleased Mio immensely. He considered for a moment if he should keep doing this, see how far he could take Raphael by just touching this one spot, but he decided against it. He still had another theory to test.

He removed his hand from the underside of Raphael’s tail and let the other hand on the topside glide upward, over his spine towards his left wing. He put both hands on the muscle of the wing and, starting at the shoulder joint, began massaging Raphael’s wing.

Raphael let out a groan, and Mio was delighted to find that he’d been right, that this would please Raphael. He made his way to the elbow joint, then used one hand to massage down along the bone to the tip. When he dragged his hand back up, he lightly scratched across the membrane, which made Raphael moan and the wing beneath Mio’s hand shiver. Mio did it again, with a bit more pressure, and Raphael let out a quiet, almost needy “Ahh!”. The noise went straight to Mio’s gut and he wanted more.

He moved on with massaging the muscles and occasionally scratching down the sensitive membranes, making Raphael moan and shiver. He had lowered his wing to give Mio better access, and Mio had just made it to the curved tip at the top of Raphael’s wing when he looked over his wing, down Raphael’s body and noticed the bulge in Raphael’s underwear.

He was clearly hard and, going by the large wet spot that had formed, had been for a while. Had Mio done this? Just by touching his tail and wings? Why hadn’t Raphael said anything, or at least taken his dick out to give himself some relief?

Mio moved to Raphael’s back, lightly scratching his nails across the wing, eliciting another shiver from the devil. Raphael was much taller than him in this form, so when Mio rose onto his knees behind Raphael, their heads were about the same height. He pressed a kiss on the back of Raphael’s neck and inhaled his scent, cherry and a hint of brimstone.

Mio wrapped his arms around Raphael’s body, beneath his wings and arms, and put his head on his shoulder so he could look down at Raphael’s front and at the bulge straining his underwear. Raphael leaned back slightly, his hand still holding onto the edge of the bed.

Mio’s hand skated down Raphael’s chest and soft stomach, but couldn’t reach any farther from this position, which was rather annoying. He considered for a moment what to do now.

“I would like to unwrap the rest of my present now,” Mio whispered into Raphael’s ear. “If you wouldn’t mind giving me a hand?”

“Of course,” Raphael groaned and bucked his hips upwards. With one hand, he pushed down the edge of his underwear and freed his erection, but didn’t touch it.

Mio took a moment to look at Raphael’s cock, comparing it to the human version he already knew. It was bigger, but that was to be expected, as Raphael was larger in this form overall. It was also red, of course, but seemed slightly darker than the rest of Raphael’s body. There were also slight ridges on the upper side, similar to his tail, but they only went from the base to almost the halfway point.

“Hnng, will you touch me now or do you want to keep staring at me?” Raphael whined, clearly getting impatient. Mio was startled out of his observation and wanted to oblige him. The problem was, he couldn’t actually reach his cock from this position.

Mio drew back a bit, removing his head from Raphael’s shoulder, and tried to sit down, but realized that Raphael’s tail was between his legs, hiked up and pressing against his groin.

Half kneeling and his cheek pressed against the area between Raphael’s wing, Mio slid his hands, still on Raphael’s stomach, farther down his front until he could feel his hair getting coarser, and he touched the base of Raphael’s erection and quickly wrapped his hand around his length. Raphael let out a moan at the contact and bucked his hips into Mio’s grip.

The motion also moved Raphael’s tail against Mio’s cock, which was still trapped in his pants but definitely interested in what was going on. Mio changed the angle of his hips a bit to better rub his growing erection against the ridged base of Raphael’s tail, eliciting a surprised moan from the elf.

Mio decided his dick could wait, however, and focused on Raphael’s, gliding his hand up and down the length, trying to put pressure on different points to see what Raphael liked best based on his reaction. It wasn’t easy to guess, as Raphael let out an almost continuous flood of moans, his claws digging into the blankets and his wings trembling.

He suddenly groaned with a loud “Ah!”, his wings spread out, and he came all over his stomach and Mio’s hand. Mio stilled, not sure what to do now, when Raphael slumped backwards, almost knocking Mio over, who quickly moved backwards to give him more space.

Mio held Raphael, his eyes closed and expression relaxed, in his arms, happy that he’d been able to please the devil. He dared to press gentle kisses on his neck and shoulders until Raphael opened his eyes again, drew himself away from Mio’s arms and turned around to face him. With a snap of his fingers a towel appeared in his hands and while cleaning himself he looked down on Mio.

“I can see you didn’t come yet, pet. Would you like me to take care of that?” Raphael asked with a sultry undertone, and handed the towel over to Mio to clean his hand. He stood up from the bed and took his underwear off, throwing the dirty cloth aside.

“Ah, um, if you want? You don’t have to, I could take care of it myself,” Mio blushed and honestly, he had almost forgotten about his own erection and wouldn’t have bothered if Raphael hadn’t said anything.

“I think you deserve a reward, my pretty little pet. Come here, sit on the edge of the bed,” Raphael told him and knelt down. Mio shuffled towards Raphael and let his legs dangle over the edge.

Raphael opened his pants and, with Mio’s help, he pulled them and his underwear off, freeing Mio’s cock, which was still half hard.

“You can hold onto my horns or pull my hair, pet, don’t worry about being too rough,” Raphael told him and without any warning swallowed half his cock in one go. Mio let out a loud moan and almost doubled over at the sudden sensation.

His hands flew towards Raphael’s head, and he grabbed onto one of the large horns with his left hand, his right hand buried itself in Raphael’s silky soft hair. He held on without impeding Raphael’s movement, who bobbed his head up and down Mio’s cock, tongue gliding along the underside, making Mio moan.

One hand held him down at the hip, the other was wrapped around the base of Mio’s dick, careful not to scratch him with his claws as he stroked him in tandem with his mouth.

It was completely different from fucking Raphael. The heat, the wetness and especially the tongue, now swirling around the tip of his cock. It all felt so foreign but so, so good, and he couldn’t keep himself from moaning and bucking his hips slightly, even with the hand on his hip, driving himself just a bit further into Raphael’s glorious mouth. Gods, didn’t want the feeling to stop, but Mio could already feel himself reaching his peak.

“Raphael!” he shouted. “I’m going to- ah- I’m gonna…” Raphael made no motion to pull off and Mio couldn’t hold it any longer, he came into Raphael with a groan, and he swallowed around his cock, making Mio whine and tremble.

Raphael pulled off and almost dragged Mio off the bed, as he was still holding onto Raphael’s horn. Mio let go and collapsed backwards into the bed, still reeling from the most intense orgasm he’d had so far.

A moment later, Raphael sat down next to him on the bed, once again in his human form and stroked his hair.

After a little while, Raphael said, “That was intriguing, pet. I tell you that you can do whatever you want with me, and you undress me, massage my wings and give me a handjob without even taking care of your own needs. The only thing you did that I had been expecting was you wanting to see my devil form. You have a clear preference when it comes to my appearance. But was that really all you wanted to do with me? I gave you free reign, after all.”

Mio sat up and thought a moment before replying, “Well, I hadn’t really planned anything. I didn’t think you’d want me to take the lead like this, so I hadn’t thought about it before.

“I guess I wanted to undress you because it felt erotic, revealing your body one piece at a time. And I do like your human form, you’re very handsome. But your true form just feels… more real? And I find your horns and wings and tail fascinating, and I really enjoyed seeing how you reacted when I touched them. And your skin! It’s scaly! That’s amazing, I’ve never seen, or rather, felt that before.

“And I don’t really think that much about myself when we have sex. It just doesn’t seem important? I just enjoy making you moan and seeing how good I can make you feel, I could do that all day and never get enough.” Mio blushed at that. “Um, thank you for the blowjob? It was amazing. I hope it was alright I came, um, in your mouth?” Mio couldn’t look at Raphael as he said that.

“It was fine, pet. I would have let you know if I didn’t want you to.”

Raphael pulled Mio into his arms and combed his fingers through his hair. Mio let out a pleased sigh and leaned into Raphael.

“You did very well today. And if you’re not opposed to it, I would like you to take charge during sex more often. You could even be more dominating, if you think you can handle that. I have found that this kind of sex helps me to unwind after a long day, and my work can be very stressful.

“I have to make decisions all day, writing contracts, managing my underlings, keeping the house in order and so on. I wish to have one thing, one part in my life where I can just turn my brain off and let someone else make the decision for me, make me be subservient and take control, for a short while, at least.”

Raphael rested his palm against Mio’s cheek to ensure he had his full attention. Mio looked at him as if he was revealing the secrets of the universe, understanding that this was important.

“This is not the kind of thing I want to do with just anyone. There aren’t many I trust to even know about my preferences in bed.

“You might not be aware of it, but the hells are a very competitive place. There are many devils who are just waiting to put their claws into my wings as soon as my back is turned and take everything from me. Tell the world of my… weakness and make me a laughingstock among my kind.”

Raphael averted his gaze for a moment. “I put Haarlep under a contract that I brooded over for months to ensure they wouldn’t be able to tell anyone, at least not without consequence. They did what I wanted them to, and I think they even enjoyed it, for a time. But I can tell they’re becoming bored with this, with what I want, and have been slacking for the past few decades.”

He looked back at Mio and continued, “That is why I want you to dominate me, if you want to, my pet. It would make me very happy if you did.”

“Of course!” Mio exclaimed. “I don’t know if I’m able to do what you need, but I want to try and - and I’m sure I can improve with some practice…”

“Ah, thank you, pet.” Raphael let out a sigh and hugged him tighter, putting his chin on Mio’s head.

“Not to worry, I don’t expect you to become an expert overnight. We have plenty of time for you to learn. And I’m certain you would never tell anyone about this, would you, pet? I won’t just cut your palm if you do, I’ll do much worse for a betrayal of that magnitude.”

A small shudder went through Mio at the threat, but he wrapped his arms around Raphael and assured him, “I won’t tell anyone about this, I promise. If this is what you want, what you need, I’ll gladly do it. I only want to make you happy, Raphael, nothing else matters to me.” Tears had started to gather in Mio’s eyes, and he hoped Raphael understood he was being sincere.

Raphael kissed him softly on the forehead. “Thank you, pet. I know you won’t let me down.”

Chapter Text

“Have you read a lot of books, pet?” Raphael asked, and Mio looked up at him in surprise.

They were in the sitting room, Mio was lying on his back, his head in Raphael’s lap while he was reading a book and stroking Mio’s hair. He’d been about to doze off, as he often did while Raphael was reading, and the question had startled him.

“No, not really,” Mio admitted. “I read some while I was in school and could go to the library. After that, I was almost always working and didn’t have the time. Since I came here, I’ve only read that one book about the mermaid, when you gave me the day off and when I was resting from my punishment.” Mio touched the palm of his hand as he said that.

“I suppose I’ve kept you too busy to indulge in such pastimes. If given the opportunity, do you think you’d enjoy reading? Or would you rather spend your time doing something else?” Raphael had put his own book aside.

“I never really thought about it, to be honest. I’m on my feet most of the day, so sitting down to enjoy a book sounds nice. But I suppose it’d also depend on the type of book. I’m not that smart, so anything too sciency would probably just hurt my head.

“If I had the choice to do something else, I might try to learn magic. I’ve met a few people who knew at least a cantrip, and I always thought it would be really useful to at least learn something like ‘Light’ or ‘Mage Hand’. But no one wanted to teach me, and I’ve heard that books used for teaching are very expensive, so I gave up on that a long time ago.”

Raphael seemed to consider what Mio said for a moment, then said, “You have been very diligent in your work, pet. Don’t think I haven’t noticed how much cleaner the halls have been since your arrival. Certainly they were speckless before, but now they’re practically sparkling. You know, I had some debtors eat off of the floors before, but that can no longer be considered a punishment.”

Mio was blushing furiously from Raphael’s praise of his work. Knowing that Raphael liked to see him blushing and squirming with emberassment, he didn’t try to hide it.

“All that hard work certainly deserves a reward. From now on, you will only have to work until lunchtime. The afternoons are yours to do with as you please. I will even allow you use of the boudoir, as long as it is not occupied by any guests.”

“Really?” Mio scrambled upright, wrapped his arms around Raphael and gave him a kiss on the cheek as well. “Thank you! I’ll make sure my work won’t be slacking. Soon your guests will be asking to eat off of the floor, that’s how clean I’ll be making them.”

“I’m sure you’ll try.” Raphael pulled Mio onto his lap. “What will you do with your newfound free time?”

“Well, you mentioned books earlier. I don’t suppose you’d allow me to read some of yours?”

“I’d be very cruel indeed if I gave you that idea and then not give you access to any reading material.” Raphael paused for a moment, as if deciding how cruel he’d be today, then he smiled at Mio.

“Feel free to read any of the books from the boudoir. I have selected those for the enjoyment of guests, so there’s nothing in there I couldn’t stand to lose. They also cover a wide variety of topics, so I’m certain you will find something to your liking. I have a recommendation for you, as it happens. I think it might give you some inspiration for the kind of things I enjoy in the bedroom.”

“Oh?” Mio hadn’t expected that direction. “Is it a novel like ‘The Salty Mermaid’? I liked that one.”

“It has some similarities, yes. The novel, or rather, novella is called ‘Yoshimo is Willing’. It is much shorter than the ‘The Salty Mermaid’ but wastes less time with purple prose, going right to the parts these types of books are usually read for: Unrestrained and unrealistic sex.

“I don’t expect or even really want an exact recreation of that performance. As I said, it should merely serve as inspiration. I’ll leave a copy in your room later and should you have any questions after reading it I’d be happy to answer them.”

“Alright, I look forward to reading it,” Mio told him. He was very interested in finding out what Raphael liked about the book. Hopefully it would help him make Raphael happy in the bedroom, as he’d been quite nervous about that.

“About your interest in magic,” Raphael continued. “Having the ability to cast spells is certainly useful on a number of occasions and absolutely necessary in a variety of situations. It would be remiss of me not to ensure that my favourite little pet knows, at the very least, the basics of spellcasting.”

“I’m your favourite?” Mio exclaimed with wide eyes. He’d been pretty sure that Raphael liked him quite a bit, but he’d assumed he’d have other pets, both humanoid and beastial.

“Naturally,” Raphael assured him, pulling Mio close and giving him a kiss. “I don’t spend this much time and effort on just any mortal I acquire. You’re very special, pet, a diamond in the rough, and I relish in cutting you into a shining gem worthy of adorning my crown.”

“Thank you.” Mio kissed him back, trying to express how ecstatic he was at Raphael’s affirmation. “I won’t disappoint you, I promise.”

“Good,” Raphael said. “Back to topic at hand; teaching you magic. I have in my possession a quite valuable tome that is able to teach even the most dimwitted the fundamentals of magic. As you are far from dull, you should have no trouble using it.

“I will, when my schedule permits it, call you to my office so you can learn while I’m present to supervise. I’m sure you would take the utmost care if I lend it to you, but the book is simply too valuable to risk letting you borrow it.”

“Of course, I understand. And anyway, I love spending time with you,” Mio told him. “And I’m excited to learn magic! Thank you for letting me use your book, I’ll be sure to treat it very carefully.”

“I have no doubt.” Raphael gave him another kiss, then looked at the clock and let out a sigh. Mio could guess what that meant. “I’m afraid I have to go now, pet. I have to attend a long and tedious meeting that could probably be summarized with a single sending spell.”

Mio moved off of Raphael's lap to let him stand up and said, with a bit of hope, “Maybe you could take me with you? I could keep you company at least.”

Raphael considered for a moment. “That is an intriguing idea, pet. However, I wouldn’t be allowed to bring you to this assembly, as all attending have to be known in advance. Perhaps another time. Enjoy your afternoon.”

Raphael gave Mio a kiss on the cheek and a pat on the head and left the room with a snap of his finger, disappearing in a cloud of sparks.

Since Raphael hadn’t given him ‘Yoshimo is Willing’ yet, Mio decided to head to the boudoir to see what other books he could read.

When he arrived there, he spotted Haarlep on the bed. It looked like the incubus was sleeping, lying on their front, their wings stretched out and their tail occasionally twitching. Mio had no interest in waking them and tried to move around the boudoir as quietly as possible.

He browsed the shelves, pulling out one book after another to read the blurb or scan the first page, trying to decide what to read. He’d just found an interesting book about soul coins when the archivist entered the boudoir, followed by an intimidating looking human woman with high cheekbones and long, dark hair.

“...and I’m not sure when he’ll return. You know how often these meetings run longer than planned, High Inquisitor,” the archivist was saying, sounding apologetic, as they walked in.

It seemed a guest of Raphael’s had arrived. Mio put the book back in its place and was considering how he could leave without bothering the woman, who was still standing at the entrance, talking to the archivist. Mio couldn’t say why, but the woman gave him a bad feeling, like he should be looking for a way out of the room as quickly as possible.

“I’m well aware, unfortunately,” she said. “I can wait for Raphael. The matter I need to discuss with him needs to be resolved as soon as possible. And who might you be?” She had spotted Mio.

“I’m Raphael’s pet,” he said, trying not to look her directly in the eyes. “Excuse me, I was just leaving.”

“No,” the woman said, authority in her voice. “Stay. I’m sure Raphael won’t mind if I borrow his pet while I wait. You,” she turned to the archivist, “can leave. I expect you to inform Raphael that I’m here as soon as he returns.”

“Of course, High Inquisitor.” The archivist bowed to her and then left.

The inquisitor strode towards the back part of the boudoir, and after contemplation running away for a moment, Mio followed her.

The archivist had called her ‘High Inquisitor’ and that sounded rather important. Surely Raphael would want him to do as she says? He hoped he was doing the right thing.

The inquisitor made herself comfortable on a sofa underneath one of Raphael’s portraits, and Mio stopped a few feet away from her, unsure of what he should do.

“Bring me some wine,” she ordered, and Mio quickly went to pour a goblet from a bottle sitting on a nearby table. He handed her her drink and was glad he was wearing his gloves, as she would have touched his hand otherwise.

“Why are you wearing gloves?” she asked and took a sip.

“I’m forbidden from touching other people, or letting them touch me. I wear the gloves so I can work without having to worry about accidental touches,” Mio explained, trying not to fidget with his hands.

“How would Raphael know you were touched? Are you compelled to tell him?”

“No, he gave me a mark that lets him know if I was touched by someone other than him.”

“Show me that mark,” she ordered Mio, and he pulled off the glove from his right hand, showing her his palm. For a moment he was afraid she’d take his palm, but she just bent forward to look closely, studying the cuts.

“That’s good work,” she said, leaning back again into the cushions. “Did it hurt when he cut you?”

“Yes,” Mio replied.

“Did you scream?” she asked, a smile on her lips.

“I did,” Mio said, remembering sitting in that chair, screaming and sobbing, as Raphael cut and sliced and carved into his flesh. He’d been so delighted afterwards, and even told him that he was proud of Mio for not asking him to stop.

“A shame I can’t touch you. The screams of the tortured always seem to make time move faster,” the inquisitor lamented.

“You could touch me instead, High Inquisitor Receptor.” Came Raphael’s- no, Haarlep’s voice from the bed. “I’d be honoured if you’d make me scream.”

It seemed they’d woken the incubus up. They were still lying on the bed, head leaning on one arm one foot in the air, looking both relaxed and ready to jump up and do whatever the inquisitor desired.

“I’m sure you’d be delighted, incubus, which is exactly why I have no interest in harming you,” the inquisitor said with disdain. “Are they allowed to touch you?” she asked Mio.

“No, High Inquisitor, I’m sorry.” Mio decided to use her title, hoping that would please her.

“Pity.” She seemed to consider for a moment, drinking her wine while looking Mio up and down. Her gaze alone was making his skin prickle unpleasantly. Finally, she said, “Take off your clothes.”

Mio was startled at the order and hesitated for a moment. But she would surely be mad if he tried to refuse, which in turn would reflect badly onto Raphael.

So he undressed. He started with his gloves, pulling them off and letting them drop to the ground. Then he pulled his shirt over his head and continued with his shoes and pants.

He didn’t know if she expected a show, and he had no idea how to even do that, so he took them off like he normally did and just let his clothes lie around him. In the end, he was standing there in his underwear and after an expectant look from the inquisitor, he pulled those off as well.

He was now completely naked in front of a strange woman and an incubus. Although, Haarlep seeing him like this didn’t really bother him, as they’d probably seen more people naked than he’d ever met.

“Kneel over there.” The inquisitor indicated an area about a dozen feet before her sofa. Mio knelt down, sitting on his heels, his hands on his thighs. The stone floor was cool beneath him, despite the heat of the hells.

“Spread your legs,” she instructed with a gesture.

Mio opened his legs, exposing himself and feeling a blush creep up his cheeks.

“Good,” the inquisitor said. “Now, don't move, or you’ll regret it.”

With a gesture, a dagger appeared in her hand, the tip held between her fingers. She drew her arm back and then flung the dagger at him.

Mio didn’t move, didn’t even breathe, but he couldn’t stop himself from squeezing his eyes shut as the dagger flew towards him. He heard a loud ‘clank’ and felt no pain. After a few seconds, he opened his eyes again. The dagger had landed on the floor, the tip embedded in the stone, maybe an inch before his groin. Mio hoped she hadn’t missed.

“Pick it up,” the inquisitor ordered him. With a shaking hand, he yanked the dagger from the stone.

“I want you to cut yourself, little elf, and I want to hear you while you do it. If I’m not satisfied with your work, I will come over there and do it myself, understood?”

“I’m not sure if Raphael will appreciate you ruining his playthings,” Haarlep interjected from the bed. Their voice was casual, like they were simply recommending one wine over another, but not really caring what she chose.

“Don’t get your tail in a twist, incubus,” she replied. “I won’t damage him so much that he can’t be fixed afterwards. And if he does it to himself, I can hardly be blamed,” she shrugged.

Looking back at Mio, who was still holding the dagger, she asked, “What are you waiting for?”

Mio looked at the dagger. At least it was sharp and would cut cleanly. He considered where he should start, then pointed the tip at the middle of his chest. If he cut over the breastbone, he at least wouldn’t run the risk of going in too deep.

He took a quick, shaking breath and then pressed the dagger into his flesh. It stung, and he let out a pained “Ah!”, then, trying not to think about it, he pulled the blade down a few inches, more noise spilling from his lips until he couldn’t bear it any more and pulled the dagger away from his skin.

He looked up at the inquisitor, but she seemed unimpressed. He gazed down on himself, the blood already flowing from the wound, pooling in his navel. A tear joined the blood as he blinked.

Raising the blade again, he put the edge against his left arm and cut, cut, cut, three times, quickly, before he could really think about it. He groaned as the pain hit him. But still the inquisitor only looked at him with mild boredom.

The cuts were too shallow, his groans of pain hardly satisfying.

Mio lifted the blade up into the air and held it there for a few shaky breaths. He let it fall, right into his thigh. The dagger sank into his flesh halfway up the blade, and he screamed, bending over in pain, hands in fists against the unyielding stone floor.

He could hear Haarlep getting off of the bed, but they weren’t coming towards him. Perhaps they wanted to get some snacks to better enjoy the show.

Mio focused back on himself, on the pain. He didn’t want to pull the blade back out, scared to find out how much blood would gush out. Still bent over, careful not to touch the hilt of the dagger and move it, he glanced up at the inquisitor, who finally had something like a smile on her lips. But he was sure this wouldn’t be enough for her. And if he didn’t pull the knife out, she would do it instead.

Slowly he sat back up and grabbed the hilt. Taking a few ragged breaths, he wrenched the knife out of his thigh, screaming again, at the pain and the blood and the inquisitor.

He stabbed his other leg, not quite as deep but still, it hurt, and he cried out, and it took him what felt like hours before he could convince himself to pull the dagger out again.

Mio was sobbing now, tears streaming down his eyes and snot blocking his nose, and he couldn’t even see the inquisitor anymore. He was mumbling in between breaths, “Please” and “It hurts” and “Raphael” even though there was no point to that last one.

His arm was hanging at his side, the dagger threatening to slip from his grasp. He was covered in blood, sweat and tears and through the fog of pain he recognized he was getting dazed from the blood loss. But if he stopped, the inquisitor would take over, which would mean he’d failed her, failed to entertain Raphael’s guest.

He was trying to tighten his grip around the dagger again as someone approached the inquisitor.

“High Inquisitor Receptor.” Mio wasn’t sure he could trust his ears and made himself look up. It was Raphael who spoke to the inquisitor.

“I apologize for making you wait. I was attending a meeting and hadn’t been aware you were coming to visit.”

“It could hardly be called a surprise visit if you’d been made aware in advance, Raphael,” the inquisitor replied. “And I didn’t mind the wait, I had some entertainment to keep me from getting bored.”

“I’m glad to hear that, inquisitor. Would you like to move to my office? We can discuss the purpose of your visit there.”

“Very well.” The inquisitor put her wine down and stood up, heading to the exit of the boudoir.

Raphael walked over to Mio and put a hand in his hair. Mio leaned into the touch, groaning in relief and pain.

“You did very well, entertaining my guest while she waited. I’m very impressed, my pretty little pet. I have to leave now, but I’ll find you again later.” He pulled away from him and Mio wanted to tell him to wait, to stay with him, but he could only let out a whine.

“Take care of him,” Raphael said and then left him.

Somebody touched his arm and he jerked away in panic. “Shh, it’s alright.” Haarlep was kneeling before him, talking softly.

“Look, I’m wearing gloves. I won’t touch you,” they said and Mio looked at their hands, covered by black leather gloves. They were also wearing a shirt, the sleeves tucked into the gloves, and even pants. It was odd seeing Haarlep wear so much clothing.

“You have to drink this. It’s a healing potion.” They were holding up a bottle, already opened. Mio tried to raise his hand, but his arm was too heavy.

“Just open your mouth,” Haarlep instructed, and when he did, they tipped the liquid into his mouth, slowly.

Mio drank, and he could feel his wounds closing, the feeling unpleasant but a welcome change from the pain. When Haarlep withdrew the empty bottle, he wanted to slump onto the ground and sleep.

“Can you stand?” Haarlep asked. Mio could barely shake his head in answer. “Alright. I’m going to pick you up and carry you over to the pool.”

Haarlep moved his limbs around until they could lift them up. Mio lay slumped against their chest as they walked over to the other side of the boudoir. He could see that at least the wounds on his thighs hadn’t fully gone, but at least they wouldn’t make bleed out.

Water wrapped around him as Haarlep stepped into the pool. Their clothes were soaked instantly, but they didn’t seem to care.

The hot water felt amazing on Mio’s skin and he hadn’t realized how cold he’d been. Haarlep set him down leaning against the edge of the bath, then turned on the tap right next to Mio’s head and left. As the fresh water hit the pool, Mio could see his wounds heal completely. Was the water from the tap healing him? But why not the water already in the pool? He decided not to question it.

The water also washed most of the blood off his skin and the red liquid quickly dissipated. Haarlep returned shortly after with a large glass in one hand and shut off the tap with the other.

“Drink this,” they said, holding the glass against his lips. At first, Mio thought the bright orange liquid was another potion, but when he tasted it he realized it was orange juice. He drank greedily, suddenly feeling hungry.

“Do you think you can chew?” Haarlep asked when the glass was empty.

“Yeah,” Mio replied, his voice hoarse.

“Good,” Haarlep said with a smile. “Because I didn’t think you’d like me chewing these up and spitting them in your mouth.” They held a grape between their gloved fingers and put them against Mio’s lips. He took the fruit in his mouth and ate. As soon as he’d swallowed, Haarlep gave him another.

They sat there for a while, Haarlep feeding him grapes and Mio trying not to fall asleep. Eventually all the grapes were gone and Haarlep took a cloth and some soap and stepped into the water.

“I’m going to wash you now, and then you can have a nap,” they told Mio and started gently rubbing over the spots where dried blood still clung to his skin. Since he’d been healed so quickly after getting the wounds, there wouldn’t be any scars.

“Thank you, Haarlep,” Mio said, his throat already feeling better.

“Of course. I’ve got to make sure Raphael’s new favourite toy lasts a while. He’s in a much better mood when he’s got something to play with, which makes my life a lot more enjoyable. And I’m pretty sure you’ve impressed the High Inquisitor, which will make Raphael very happy.”

“You’re not mad that I’m sleeping with him?” Mio asked, tired. He needed to go to bed soon, or he’d fall asleep right here and probably drown.

“Why would I be mad? Sex with Raphael isn’t all that exciting. It’s more work than fun, at least for me, since he always wants the same and makes me do everything. It was fine at first, but even an incubus can get bored with the same type of sex after a few centuries.

“Honestly, I’m glad he’s found someone else who wants to fuck him. And if you’re enjoying it too, then that’s even better. You are enjoying it, right?” They paused for a moment in their work, looking at Mio with a raised eyebrow.

“Yes,” he assured them.

“Then I’ve got nothing to complain about,” Haarlep concluded.

When they finished bathing Mio they lifted him out of the water, sat them on a bench and dried them off. Finally, Haarlep carried him over to the bed and put him under the covers. Mio, too exhausted to even thank Haarlep, fell into trance within seconds.

Chapter Text

Mio was woken by the feeling of fingers combing through his hair. He opened his eyes, disoriented for a moment by not being in his own room, then saw Raphael. He was lying next to him in bed, on his side and on top of the covers.

“Hello, my pretty little pet,” Raphael greeted him.

“Raphael!” Mio said with delight and wrapped his arms around him, resting his head on his chest. Raphael stroked his still naked back and he let out a pleased hum.

“The High Inquisitor told me how well-behaved you were, that you informed her of my rule and followed her orders. She even praised your performance and said you screamed so sweetly. I saw your appearance after the act and I have to say, you looked beautiful, dressed in nothing but your own blood. I’m very proud of you, pet.”

Raphael’s praise warmed Mio’s heart and made all the pain worth enduring.

“Did Haarlep take good care of you? I hope they gave you something to eat after you lost so much blood.”

Mio nodded against Raphael’s chest. “They put on clothes and even gloves so they didn’t touch me directly. I drank a healing potion and some orange juice, and they fed me grapes. They even bathed me and carried me into bed.”

Suddenly Mio remembered something about his conversation with Haarlep and he raised his head to look at Raphael with panic.

“I- I told them we’re having sex. I asked if they were upset that I’m sleeping with you, I’m- I’m really sorry, I shouldn’t have told them that!” He wanted to say that he hadn’t been thinking clearly, that it was the blood loss, but those were just excuses and excuses never changed anything.

“Haarlep already knows I’m having sex with you, pet. And besides, they’re bound to keep my secrets, even the ones they hear from others or figure out themselves,” Raphael said, a bit amused at Mio’s panic.

“You’re not mad? Shouldn’t you punish me?” Mio asked, confused.

“Do you want to be punished?” Mio shook his head. “I doubt you would have been so careless with anyone else or in any other situation, so I’ll let it slide this once. You’ve already been tormented enough for the day, don’t you agree, pet?”

“If you think so,” Mio agreed, a bit uncertain, and laid his head back down on Raphael’s chest.

He still felt like Raphael should be mad, should want to punish him for breaking his trust. But Mio tried to tell himself that it was Raphael’s decision and if he didn’t feel like he needed to be punished, then he’d have to accept that.

Lying halfway on Raphael, having his back stroked by him, Mio was ready to fall back into trance. After a few minutes, however, Raphael said, “I hate to disturb your rest, pet, but you still need to eat something proper. Get dressed and we’ll get you some dinner.”

Mio reluctantly parted from Raphael and crawled out from under the covers to pick up the clothes he’d dropped when he had undressed for the inquisitor. He looked down at himself, at where he’d cut himself to please her, but there was no evidence left on his skin.

After he had dressed, he noticed that his blood, now dark and dry, was still staining the floor. It was a lot more than he would have thought, he was astonished that he hadn’t collapsed.

“You can clean that up tomorrow, pet,” Raphael told him and led him out of the boudoir.

When Mio returned to his room later, he found a book on his bed. It was the novella Raphael wanted him to read, ‘Yoshimo is Willing’. He wasn’t feeling all that tired any more so after he’d made himself ready for bed he started reading.

Raphael had been right, the story didn’t waste much time and Yoshimo was already pleasuring the unnamed Bhaalspawn by the third page. As the book went on, the Bhaalspawn made Yoshimo do some very… interesting things, although some of them seemed downright dangerous and Mio wasn’t sure if that could really be enjoyable.

Raphael had said that there was some unrealistic sex described in the book, but Mio had so little experience he wasn’t really sure what parts were doable and which were pure fiction.

In a later chapter, the two had sex for three full hours. He really hoped Raphael wouldn’t expect three hours of sex, so far they’d always been done after about 10 minutes and Mio thought he’d probably be too exhausted to move after 30.

The Bhaalspawn and Yoshimo also enjoyed being touched, kissed and even bitten in some unexpected places. He hadn’t ever really considered that people might enjoy getting their nipples licked or bitten. What if you did it too hard and bit the nipple off? He would have to be careful when he tried that with Raphael.

He should probably ask if Raphael even enjoyed being bitten, or if he liked it when Mio kissed him all over. Perhaps he could give him some hickeys? He kinda wanted to know what they would look like on Raphael’s skin.

Mio finished the book quicker than he expected, and he tried to make a mental note of all the things he’d learned. He wished he had something to write it down, but he had neither paper nor ink and quill. Raphael might give him some if he asked. For now, he meditated, falling into his nightly trance.

The next day, he cleaned his own blood from the floor of the boudoir, glad he didn’t run into another guest while he was there. He continued working until lunch, and after he had finished eating he realized he had the rest of the day off, as long as Raphael didn’t need him.

He was just heading back to the boudoir to look for another book when he got a message from Raphael, calling him to the sitting room.

When Mio arrived, Raphael was relaxing on the sofa. “Hello pet. How are you feeling today?”

“I’m feeling fine, all recovered from yesterday.” Mio sat down next to him, and Raphael took his head in hand and pressed a soft kiss to his palm, making Mio blush.

“I am glad to hear that,” Raphael told him. “As much as I relish seeing you bleed, I do not want you to come to permanent harm. At least not without purpose,” he added, while tracing over his mark on Mio’s palm.

“You brought up the idea of coming along to these tedious meetings I have to attend,” Raphael said. “Are you still interested, pet? I have to warn you, though, these gatherings go for hours, and you would be spending most of your time sitting on the floor by my seat. And since we hold these types of meetings in infernal, you wouldn’t understand what we’re talking about. Not that they’re very exciting to begin with,” Raphael lamented. “In short, it would be exceedingly boring for you.”

“Would I get in trouble if I fell asleep?” Mio asked.

Raphael gave a small laugh. “As long as you don’t snore, no one will care. You likely won’t even be the only one taking a nap.”

“And me being there, just sitting by your side, would it be entertaining for you?”

“Absolutely. I do very much enjoy running my fingers through your pretty, soft hair.” Raphael did just that, eliciting a pleased sigh from Mio. “And I will delight in knowing how much you will struggle to swallow these cute little noises you make, so you do not interrupt my very important meeting. You will keep quiet, won’t you, pet?”

“Of course! You won’t hear a peep, I promise. Does this mean I can come with you?” Mio asked, hopefully.

“Yes, pet, you can join me for my next meeting. I will have to attend one in five days,” Raphael said, much to Mio’s delight. “And, if you’ll permit me, I would love to dress you up a little bit. Show off my newest charming property, make everyone jealous and resentful because they can’t touch you. Would you allow me to do that, my pretty little pet?”

“Yes, please, I love it when you dress me. You have such good taste, all the clothes you’ve given me are so stylish, I’m so glad I get to wear them,” Mio told him earnestly.

“You wear them well, pet, and I’m pleased you like them. I want to put that collar on you again, it looked beautiful on you, and I want to make sure there’s no mistaking you for a servant or the like.”

“Oh, yes, I really liked the collar. I would love to wear it again, thank you!” Mio gave Raphael a kiss on the cheek.

“Perfect. You’ll come to my rooms the day of, and we’ll get you dressed, alright?”

Mio nodded enthusiastically. He was already looking forward to getting dressed up by Raphael and didn’t even care how boring the meeting would be, as long as he could be by his side, Mio would be happy.

“Oh!” Mio said, remembering something. “I finished the book you gave me. It was really… interesting? It definitely gave me some ideas. And, um… I wanted to ask if you think you might enjoy it if I… if I bite you? Not too hard, of course!” Mio had started blushing as he thought about nipping at Raphael’s throat and maybe other places as well.

“I think I might enjoy that very much, pet,” Raphael said with a smirk, clearly enjoying Mio’s nervousness. “Did you get any other ideas from the book? If you want, I can give you some more novels for inspiration.”

“Yeah, there are a couple of things I’d like to try. And I’d love to read more books! There’s a lot of stuff I would have never thought of. I also wanted to ask if I could have some ink and paper, so I can take some notes?”

“Of course, I’ll give you something to write. Anything to support your studies. And about these things you’d like to try, would you like to put them to the test right now?” Raphael had a hungry look in his eyes.

“Oh, um, yeah sure!” Mio was a bit taken by surprise but saw no reason to delay. “Should we go to your bedroom?” he asked Raphael. The bedroom wasn’t far from the sitting room, so they wouldn’t have to move far.

“We can, if you prefer. However, we can also have our fun right here,” Raphael said, and with a snap of his fingers he was sitting on the sofa naked, looking at Mio expectantly.

“Alright, let’s stay here.” Mio could tell Raphael wanted him now, so he wasted no more time and quickly took his shirt off. He climbed onto Raphael’s lap, wrapped his arms around Raphael’s neck and kissed him, Raphael returning the kiss with hunger.

But Mio had a plan, and he broke the kiss earlier than he would have liked. He kissed down Raphael’s jaw to his throat, and Raphael stretched his neck to give him better access, letting out pleased hums. Mio could feel the vibrations through his lips.

Finally, he opened his mouth and gently bit down on Raphael’s throat, tasting the skin between his teeth.

“Hmm, you can be considerably rougher with me than this, pet, I don’t break easily.”

Mio pulled back for a moment to look at Raphael. “You’ll tell me if it’s too much, right?” he asked with concern. He didn’t want to hurt Raphael too much.

“I will, pet, I promise. Keep in mind that I’m a devil, even in this form, and I can take a lot more punishment than you might think. Also, to remind you, I won’t be angry if you try something I end up not liking. I want you to experiment freely, figure out what will make me melt in your hands.”

He leaned forward and whispered into his ear, which twitched when his breath brushed against the shell, “You have my permission to do whatever you want with me while we’re having sex.” Giving Mio a kiss on his flushed ear tip, he pulled back and said, “Alright, pet?”

Mio nodded, not being able to speak for a moment. Raphael was allowing him to do whatever he wanted, and what Mio wanted was to please Raphael. He would not disappoint him.

He leaned forward, putting his lips to the spot where Raphael’s throat met his shoulders and, after hesitating for a second, he bit down hard.

“Ah!” Raphael cried out and, at the same moment, bucked up his hips and held just a bit tighter onto Mio’s waist. “Yes, that was excellent, pet.”

Spurred on by the praise, Mio bit down on the soft flesh of Raphael’s throat, eliciting a moan. He kissed and then sucked on the spot, first lightly, then more harshly, earning him another appreciatively groan.

Mio bit, sucked and kissed all over Raphael’s throat, making him moan and shiver and buck his hips. He could feel Raphael getting hard and Mio wasn’t unaffected either, the friction from Raphael’s movements and the sound of his voice made his pants feel tight.

At some point, Raphael’s right hand had moved into Mio’s hair, not guiding him but just tangling the strands between his fingers, occasionally tightening when Mio bit into Raphael’s skin. Mio found he liked the feeling, enjoyed getting feedback on his actions in this way.

Raphael’s throat was covered in teeth marks and red spots, and so Mio moved downwards, kissing and sucking on skin and biting down so hard on Raphael’s collarbone it hurt his teeth a little. But Raphael moaned at that, so Mio did it again and then a few more times on the other side, Raphael’s moans were like music in his ears.

Mio had to slide back a bit to be more comfortable as he kissed down the hairy chest, tasting the salty skin, and finally reached Raphael’s nipples. Deciding to be a bit more careful here, he first flicked the bud with the tip of his tongue, then took it in his mouth and gently sucked, before finally biting just a little bit.

Raphael moaned increasingly louder during Mio’s exploration of the sensitive bud and when he finally felt his teeth he groaned, “Yes, good, more!”

Mio moved to do the same thing to the other nipple, and while he did, he kept pinching the first with his thumb and forefinger.

Raphael was moaning and practically panting above him, his body was covered in a thin layer of sweat and his hips kept thrusting into empty air, his straining cock leaking precome onto his stomach.

Mio pulled his head back from Raphael’s chest and Raphael let out a whine, a lovely noise Mio had never heard from him before.

“Just a second,” Mio assured him as he unlaced his pants, pushing them down as far as he could and freeing his own cock.

He slid back up on Raphael’s lap, Raphael helping by pulling him close until both their dicks touched, and they groaned in unison. Mio wrapped his right hand around them, not caring that it was too dry, that he could feel the scars on his palm, he was not getting up to get oil right now.

He started jerking them off, dragging his hand from their tips as far down as he could before going back up again. After a few strokes, he’d gotten enough precome on his hand to make it go much smoother.

He pushed one hand into Raphael’s hair and tugged his head forwards, their lips crashing together. Mio bit down on Raphael’s bottom lip and felt the moan more than he heard it. He pushed his tongue into Raphael’s mouth and kissed him fiercely.

Mio kept jerking his hand over their dicks, when he felt Raphael’s cock pulsate. He pulled away from their kiss as Raphael came, spurting cum over his hand and both of their chests. Raphael moaned and the look on his face was one of bliss, his eyes closed and his mouth slightly opened.

Mio kept moving his hand, feeling that he was close too, and Raphael let out little whimpers as Mio stroked his oversensitive cock, but didn’t move to stop him. Finally, he came with a moan, adding his own cum to Raphael’s.

They both just sat there for a moment, catching their breaths. Mio looked over Raphael, never having seen him this dishevelled. He was flushed, his lower lip was just a bit swollen and his hair was messed up from where Mio had grabbed it. His throat and upper chest were littered with spots already turning purple, and splats of slowly drying cum were all over him.

In an odd way, Mio felt satisfied he’d been the one to bring Raphael to such a state. He couldn’t help but say, “You’re beautiful.”

Raphael looked at him with confusion, or maybe surprise.

Mio kissed him and said to him, almost whispering, “You look really pretty when you come.” Mio thought Raphael blushed at that, but he might have been mistaken. “Did you like it?” Mio asked, suddenly a bit concerned at Raphael’s lack of response.

Raphael gave a small laugh. “Yes, pet, I liked it. More than liked it, actually. It was marvellous and you were amazing. You are a very quick learner, I’ve come to realize. It’s one of your best qualities. And I gather you believe me now when I said that I like it rough, don’t you?”

Mio nodded at that, his cheeks flushed from Raphael’s praise. “Oh, do you want a healing potion?” Mio asked, though he wasn’t sure where he would get one.

“No, pet, I don’t need one. I heal very quickly, these will be gone in an hour or so,” Raphael explained, indicating the love bites Mio had given him. “Which is a pity, because I enjoy the greatly. I look forward to seeing what else you can come up with. But for now, let’s get cleaned up. Would you care to join me in having a bath?”

“Yes, I’d love that!” Mio said.

They rose from the sofa, and Raphael transported them to the boudoir with a snap of his fingers.

Chapter Text

“Ohhh, looks like somebody had fun!” Someone called from behind Raphael as soon as they arrived in the boudoir.

He turned around and Mio saw Haarlep, lounging on one of the sofas with a book in hand. They were wearing a fluffy robe and likely little else.

“Haarlep,” Raphael said with disdain. “Don’t ruin my good mood.” Raphael turned his back to them and entered the hot water.

“I wouldn’t dare,” Haarlep said with mock indignation.

Mio was still wearing pants and shoes, so he couldn’t join Raphael in the bath. He undressed and while doing so Haarlep caught his eye and made a ‘come here’ motion with their finger and a conspiratorial smile on their face.

Mio threw a glance back at Raphael, but he wasn’t looking in his direction, likely set on ignoring Haarlep. Mio approached them and dropped his clothes at Haarlep’s sofa.

“Did you enjoy yourself as well?” Haarlep asked, quietly.

Mio was perplexed at the question. Why wouldn’t he have? And why did Haarlep care whether he did?

“Yes, of course,” Mio answered.

“Good,” Haarlep replied with a smile and went back to their book.

Mio left them alone and went to enter the pool, where Raphael was waiting for him. “What did they want?” Raphael asked, not bothering to keep his question quiet.

“They just wanted to know if I had fun too. And I told them that I did,” Mio explained.

“Hmm.” Was all Raphael said to that. “Hand me a piece of soap.” Mio did so, and grabbed some for himself as well.

As he cleaned himself, Haarlep loudly closed the book, drawing Mio’s attention. They stood up, shrugging the robe off their shoulders - they were wearing underwear after all - and with a wave at Mio they walked towards the back of the boudoir. Mio could hear wings flapping and assumed Haarlep had left.

“Where’s Haarlep going?” he asked Raphael, curious where the incubus spent their time when they weren’t in the boudoir.

“Probably to their room,” Raphael said. “Or maybe getting a bite from the kitchen. I don’t really care, as long as they aren’t making trouble.”

“Haarlep has a room? I thought they lived in the boudoir. I saw them sleeping here once.”

“Let me wash your hair,” Raphael said, gesturing for Mio to turn around. As he poured water over his hair, Raphael answered his question.

“Haarlep used to live here when I first received them. I didn’t want them wandering around the house, getting into my things, so I confined them to this room. I guess they felt caged in after a few centuries and started bothering me about letting them see more of the house, allowing them to stretch their wings and getting their own room for privacy.

“I denied them at first, but after a couple of decades they started acting lethargic and refused to attend my guests, so I gave in. I’m honestly not sure if that behaviour was authentic or just an act. Let that conditioner sit for a few minutes, then wash it out.”

Mio turned around to face Raphael, who was now washing his own hair. He hadn’t ever used conditioner and was curious what it would do to his hair.

“What is sex like with Haarlep? I would have thought they’d be great at it, being an incubus.”

“Oh, Haarlep is very skilled, I can assure you. However, they can also be a bit… demanding, at times. They keep suggesting we try things which they know I do not like. Perhaps they’ve simply become tired of the way I enjoy sex and crave something different. Nowadays, when I call them to my bed, they do the bare minimum of what I ask and leave again as quickly as they can.”

“Couldn’t you… release them? Or give them to someone else and get a different incubus?” Mio asked.

“Unfortunately, I cannot. I received Haarlep as a gift from someone very powerful, and getting rid of them would be seen as a slight to that person, even after owning them for centuries. I’m not entirely sure how they would retaliate, and Haarlep isn’t enough of a nuisance that I’m willing to risk finding out. Haarlep is well aware that I can’t simply remove them, which only serves to encourage them to annoy me at times, even if I punish them when they step too far out of line.

“And as for getting another incubus or perhaps even a succubus… These creatures cause enough mischief on their own, put two or more together and I probably won’t have a moment of peace left.”

Instead of pouring water over his head to remove the product from his hair, Raphael submerged himself for a moment, letting bubbles of air rise to the surface before coming back up, wiping the water from his face. Mio noticed that some of the bruises on his skin were already gone.

“Don’t forget to rinse out the conditioner,” Raphael told Mio and handed him the jug.

“What does the conditioner do? I’ve never had any before,” Mio asked while washing it out.

“It moisturizes hair, making it even softer and smoother. I’m looking forward to getting my hands in your locks now that you’ve used some.” Raphael gave him an appreciative look, and Mio blushed.

“That will have to wait, unfortunately,” Raphael said with an annoyed sigh, “I have to get back to work now. A meeting with an important client I cannot postpone. You can stay in the bath, and feel free to take some of that conditioner with you. Use it after you’ve washed your hair, yes, pet?” Mio nodded and Raphael pressed a kiss on his cheek, before rising out of the pool and grabbing a towel.

“Tomorrow, after you’ve eaten lunch, I’d like you to come to my office,” Raphael said while drying off. “If my meeting goes well, and I’m quite certain it will, I have a very long contract to pen. While I do that, you can learn the fundamentals of magic with the help of the tome I mentioned the other day.”

Mio's eyes grew wide with excitement. “Oh, yes, thank you! I will be a good student, I promise.”

“I’m sure you will, pet,” Raphael said, and with a wave of his hand he was dressed, his hair dried and styled. “I will see you tomorrow.” He snapped his fingers and disappeared.

Mio sank into the warm water, happy that he had pleased Raphael today and thrilled to learn magic soon.

Raphael had set up a second table in his office to place the book on, and Mio was poring over the tome while he was writing a contract on a seemingly endless scroll of parchment.

The book didn’t just explain magic in easy to understand terms, it was magical itself. Raphael had explained, as long as Mio was touching the cover while reading it, he would have a much easier time comprehending what was written on the pages.

And what was written there was fascinating to him. The book didn’t go straight into teaching cantrips but instead started with an explanation of the weave, how to connect with it and how to harness its power. It also gave exercises on how to best establish that connection, which Mio tried and, much to his delight, he managed to succeed on his first try.

He was now at the point where he was learning his first cantrip - he’d picked ‘Firebolt’ - and he was pretty sure he’d be able to cast it. However, he wasn’t going to try the spell in Raphael’s office, especially not with the valuable book right in front of him.

Mio was trying to think of a place where he’d be able to practice, when Raphael jerked him out of his thoughts.

“Having trouble, pet?” he asked, looking at Mio over his desk.

“Ah, no. I think I can cast ‘Firebolt’ now, but I’m not sure where I can try it out without accidentally setting something on fire,” Mio explained.

“I see.” Raphael put his quill aside and stood up. “Come over here.” He walked over to one of the few windows in the room, opening it. Mio rose from his workplace and followed Raphael.

“You can throw the fire outside. If you actually manage to hit someone flying by, I’ll give you a hundred gold coins,” Raphael said with a smirk, clearly joking.

Mio stood in front of the open window, the air devoid of life. He looked at his right palm, at Raphael’s mark, and concentrated on manifesting the weave, preparing to transform it into flame.

He made the necessary gesture and spoke the incantation “Ignis” and a spark appeared in his hand, which then turned into a flame, small but growing quickly. When the ball of flame grew to the size of his palm, he drew his hand back and threw it out the window, making sure he let go of the flame without taking away the magic. The fire flew straight for a few dozen feet before curving downwards and disappearing out of sight.

He jumped up and clapped his hands in delight before turning to Raphael. “I did it! I cast ‘Firebolt’!”

“Very good,” Raphael praised. “I knew you would learn quickly. Do you want to continue or do you need a break?”

“I’d like to learn more. I don’t think I need a break yet. Unless you’d like me to sit with you? The conditioner made my hair really soft!”

Raphael combed his fingers through Mio’s hair, making him sigh with contentment. “Like silk, pet, very nice. However, I don’t want to keep you from your studies. There will be time to indulge later.” Raphael went back to his contract and Mio returned to the book.

It was recommended that one should learn two or three cantrips before moving on to spells, and Mio wanted to learn the ‘Mage Hand’ cantrip next.

It didn’t take him long to conjure the spectral hand, but he had a bit of trouble controlling it. Raphael had given him a paperweight to practice with, and it kept slipping out of the hand’s grasp after moving it a few feet.

Eventually he could feel himself getting a headache and told Raphael he would like a break. He got to sit at Raphael’s side, although not on a pillow like usually, but directly on the floor. Raphael had suggested he try it as practice for the upcoming meeting, as there was still time for him to change his mind about coming along.

It wasn’t all that bad though, especially not with Raphael playing with his hair, clearly enjoying the silky strands. Mio had a hard time keeping quiet, but he needed to practice this too, so he wouldn’t bother anyone at the gathering and embarrass Raphael.

When Raphael was finished writing up the contract and Mio stood back up, Raphael asked him how he felt sitting on the floor for so long.

“It’s alright,” Mio said. “The only thing that bothered me were the heels of my shoes digging into my butt. Maybe I can go barefoot? I think that’d be more comfortable.”

“I’ll keep it in mind when I put your outfit together. I also have a gift for you, for being such an eager student and learning so quickly.” He pulled out a book from a drawer. It was bound in red leather and was kept closed by a large golden clasp with an oval recess at the front.

“You had asked for some writing utensils. I want to give you this instead. With a drop of your blood, we can bind it, so that it will only open to you. The enchantment isn’t very sophisticated, I could certainly open it within minutes, but it should keep most people from being nosy. I recommend you use this as a spell book, but you can write whatever you like. However, I want you to leave out any secrets of mine you might learn.”

“Of course! I- Thank you, Raphael!” Mio gave him a hug and a kiss on the cheek. He’d only asked for some ink and paper, and Raphael gave him a magic book!

“Give me your hand, so I can cast the spell.” Raphael got a sharp looking little knife from a drawer and took the hand Mio offered him. He pricked the tip of his pointer finger and as soon as a drop of blood appeared, he pressed the finger onto the clasp. Raphael spoke a few words in a language Mio didn’t understand, the recess turned blood-red, and the clasp opened with a click.

Raphael lifted the finger he was still holding to his mouth and licked the excess blood off with the tip of his tongue before letting go. Mio could feel himself blush and the intimate contact.

To distract from his embarrassment, Mio asked, “Do I need to use blood every time I want to open it?”

“No, that won’t be necessary. Now that it’s bound to you, you can simply open it, while it will remain closed to anyone else.” Raphael put the knife away and got some quills and an ink pot from the same drawer. “You’ll also need this, of course. Let me know when you run out, I can always give you more.”

“Thank you,” Mio said again and took the book, ink and quill. “I will use it well and cherish it forever.”

Chapter Text

The day of the meeting, Mio went to Raphael’s private rooms. The sitting room, where Raphael would often read and pet Mio, had two doors aside from the entrance. Mio didn’t know what was behind the one on the left, but the right door led to a small chamber, which connected to Raphael’s bedroom, a bathroom and a large dressing room that doubled as a walk-in closet.

Raphael met him in the sitting room and brought him to the dressing room, which Mio had only seen glimpses of. Hundreds of different pieces of clothing hung from rails or were neatly folded into shelves. One closet was filled with dozens of pairs of shoes, and several belts and accessories hung from panels which could slide out of the closets.

In the corner was a large standing mirror and in the middle of one wall stood a vanity made of dark wood with a stool before it. As Mio looked around, he thought that this room was bigger than some of the houses he and his parents had lived in.

Raphael was in his devil form and already dressed. He wore a stylish dark, almost black doublet with red embroidery and matching red sleeves with a black pattern woven into it. Around his wrists he wore bracers made of a dark metal and around his waist he wore a belt of the same metal, a pattern of devils tormenting people among flames carved into it.

His white shirt peeked out at his collar and front, as well as his sleeves, and the intricate lace edge was visible. His pants and shoes were kept simple and had no patterns but matched the fabric of his doublet.

“Put these on, I will help you with the rest after,” Raphael instructed Mio and handed him a pair of black leather pants and shoes.

When Mio pulled up the pants, he had to wiggle his butt a bit, as they were quite tight. Once he got them on and laced them closed, they went up to his waistline. They were tight, hugging his skin all over, but had enough give that he could still move easily. The shoes too were quite comfortable, and he noticed the soles were softer than the pair he usually wore.

“Sit down on the floor for a moment and tell me how it feels,” Raphael ordered him.

Mio sat down in the same way he usually did when in Raphael’s office, his legs folded beneath him. The pants had enough give for him to sit kneeling down, and the soft shoes meant that they were no heels digging into his butt. He informed Raphael about this.

“Good, you should have no trouble at the meeting then. Come sit down in front of the vanity.” Mio stood up from the floor and sat on the stool.

Raphael returned after a moment with a dark red leather collar, the same one he’d used before, but instead of a tag it just had a golden D-shaped ring attached, the round side standing out from the band. He put it around Mio’s throat and fastened it in the back, careful not scratch his delicate throat with his claws.

“Is this too tight? I can make it a bit looser,” Raphael asked. The collar was snug, but not uncomfortably so.

“No, this is fine,” Mio said, smiling at Raphael in the mirror. Raphael returned his smile. He went away again for a moment and returned with a bundle of red and black coloured fabric in his hands and put a golden pin down on the vanity.

The fabric was threaded through a large golden ring which was split at one point. Raphael put this ring into the D-shaped ring at his collar and with a quick spell the ring closed.

He twisted the fabric around itself once and then pulled it down Mio’s front.

“Lift your arms for a moment,” Raphael instructed, and as Mio did so, he pulled the ends of the fabric to his back. The textile felt smooth on Mio’s skin, and he wanted to touch it. Grabbing the pin from the vanity, Raphael attached the ends together at the small of his back, leaving the upper part exposed. Then he carefully tucked the bottom of the fabric into Mio’s pants all around.

Mio looked at the finished top in the mirror. Where it was attached to the red collar, the fabric was black, but fanning out down his front it transitioned into the same shade of red as his collar and, as Mio noticed, the same shade as the detailing and sleeves of Raphael’s top.

“Have you ever tried out make-up, pet?” Raphael asked.

“Ah, no. I asked my mother once if I could use some of hers, but she got really mad and said it wouldn’t help me anyway.” Mio looked down at his hands, where he was tracing the scars on his palm. He hadn’t thought about his parents in quite a while.

Raphael put a hand underneath Mio’s chin from behind him and lifted his head, looking at him in the mirror.

“Well, I think you already look very pleasant without any make-up, my pretty little pet. But would you allow me to add a bit of colour anyway?”

Mio cheeks flushed, and he gave Raphael a small smile. “Of course,” he said.

Raphael pulled a second stool towards the vanity and gestured for Mio to turn to the side to face him. He pulled some things from the drawers of the vanity, then got to work.

Mio felt like a piece of art that Raphael was painting. He enjoyed the feeling of the brush over his skin, the lipstick being carefully applied to his lips, Raphael putting his hand lightly on his cheek as he painted his closed eyelids. It was nice being the centre of Raphael’s attention, and he was almost a bit sad when Raphael was finished with his task.

“I dare say this is one of my finest works. What do you think?” Raphael asked.

Mio turned back to the mirror, his eyes growing wide as he saw himself. “Oh, I look so pretty! Thank you, Raphael, this is amazing.”

The make-up was subtle but effective. A little bit of eyeliner emphasized his eyes, his lips had a bit of shine without looking too unnatural and the subtle colour on his cheek made it seem like he was always blushing just a bit, which Mio knew Raphael enjoyed.

“I’m glad you like it, pet. Be careful not to touch your face and ruin all my hard work. And don’t forget to put these on.” He held out a pair of red gloves, made from the same material as Mio’s top. Mio slipped them on, fastening them closed with a small button on the wrists. He rubbed his fingers together to feel the soft material and hoped he would be allowed to keep them.

“Let’s have a look at the ensemble.” Raphael rose and walked over to the standing mirror, where Mio followed him.

They looked quite stunning. The matching colour scheme made it clear they belonged together, but Raphael’s outfit made him look more sophisticated while Mio’s was more flimsy, almost flirty. Especially with the collar and Raphael practically towering over him in his devilish form, it was quite clear who belonged to whom.

“We look so stylish,” Mio said while trying to look at himself from every angle. The tight pants made his butt look very cute, and he loved the way the top’s fabric moved when he did. “Are you sure we’re going to a boring meeting and not a party?”

“I’m afraid so. But it never hurts to look one’s best, even for the most banal appointments. Now, pet, as much as I enjoy seeing you pose in front of the mirror, may I have your attention for a moment? There are some rules I’d like to discuss before we leave.”

Mio stopped checking himself out and looked up at Raphael, listening intently.

“There will be some small talk to be done before and after the meeting, as well as a break for refreshments sometime in the middle. During these, you’ll stay to my side and behind me, and you’ll only speak when directly addressed. Unlike the last time you accompanied me, I won’t need you to get my drinks, there will be servants there to take care of that.

“If anyone tries to touch you, you are to do your best to avoid contact, and I will be the one to inform them of my rule. If you need to speak with me, wait until I’m not in conversation, touch my arm and talk quietly.

“I want you to be my pretty little pet, to be admired and not to be heard. Is everything clear so far?”

Mio nodded. None of what Raphael had said seemed difficult. He could look pretty and stay quiet if that’s what Raphael needed him to do.

“Good. During the meeting, you’ll sit on the left side of my chair, just like in my office. I will touch and caress you, and you’ll stay quiet. You can lean against me or the chair and meditate if you want and change your sitting position if you require to, there should be enough space for you to spread your legs.

“If there’s something you need urgently, squeeze my leg, wait until I pay you attention and remember to speak quietly. I have good ears, so I will understand what you say, but so will everyone else if you do more than whisper.

“Do not embarrass me by interrupting the meeting, understood?”

“Yes, I understand. I will be pretty and keep quiet. I promise I won’t disappoint you, Raphael,” Mio said, quite seriously.

“Excellent. I’m sure you’ll behave, pet, and I’m quite happy you’re coming along,” Raphael told him with a smile and pressed a kiss to Mio’s forehead. “Ready to go?” he asked, and Mio nodded.

Together, they went to the entrance hall, where Raphael opened the portal that would bring them to his meeting. Mio took a deep breath and stepped through, right behind Raphael.

Chapter Text

Mio came out of the portal behind Raphael, in what appeared to be an entrance hall, where a few other devils and people, likely servants, were in conversation or handing out drinks.

Mio took his position behind Raphael as a woman in a black and white uniform approached them with a tray. Raphael took a goblet and drank from it, looking around the room. Someone seemed to have caught his eye and he walked over to a short devil who greeted him with a smile.

“Raphael, looking at you, I feel underdressed. You’ve even accessorized,” they said, taking a long look at Mio. “Quite charming, I will admit.” Mio blushed at the compliment.

“I was in the mood. And it makes sitting around for hours while everyone squabbles over minor changes in subsections a bit more bearable. Even if the changes are necessary.”

“Well, you know what they say, the devil’s in the details,” they gave a small chuckle, which Raphael did not join.

“Ah, well, have you read today’s agenda? I found point 38 particularly interesting…” they awkwardly continued. Raphael seemed to take pity on them and engaged the conversation.

While the two talked, Mio noticed occasional glances and sometimes outright stares in his direction from the other attendances. He made sure to stand up straight and not fidget with his hands, keeping them loose at his sides.

A loud bell rang out and a large, ornate door swung open, inviting them in. People started moving towards the other room, some taking their time to finish their conversation. The devil talking to Raphael kept chattering until Raphael lifted his hand to quiet them and said, “As… fascinating as all that is, we should get moving.”

“Ah, yes, of course,” they said and left.

Raphael bent his head in Mio’s direction and muttered, “What a bore. If they try talking to me during the break, pretend you’re sick.” Mio nodded and, following Raphael, they moved to the other room.

In the centre was a large, circular desk surrounded by chairs, with an especially big and imposing one at the opposite side of the room, where grand windows gave view to hell’s landscape outside.

On the right side of the room was another ornate door. On the left side, a panel of the wall seemed to suddenly open, letting in a man carrying a tray with glasses. It must a servant’s door, Mio guessed.

Many of the seats were already occupied, and Raphael walked purposefully to his seat, three chairs down from the large one. Mio settled down on the floor to Raphael’s left.

From his spot, Mio could no longer see over the top of the table, and the backside of the round table was obscured with a tablecloth hanging down, hiding the view of the other occupants.

The seat to Raphael’s left was already occupied, but there was a large enough gap between the two seats that it would be difficult for the devil sitting there to touch him, which was a relief for Mio.

The chairs seemed to have been made with a typical devil’s anatomy in mind. The backrest was low so that it would not press into their wings, and there was a large gap between the seat and the backrest for a tail.

The bell rang again, and the low murmur that had filled the room faded away. Mio heard the door close, as well as another one open. The click-clack of high-heeled shoes came from somewhere to his left and then stopped. A feminine voice spoke in infernal, and Mio assumed that the meeting had begun.

He sat there, quietly, listening to the devils speaking in a language he couldn’t understand, trying to guess what they were talking about.

Suddenly, he felt something at his right leg and looked down. It was the pointed tip of Raphael’s tail poking into his thigh. Mio looked up at Raphael, but he seemed focused on the proceedings of the meeting.

Mio decided to take a risk and put his hand on Raphael’s tail, just behind the sharp tip. Raphael didn’t move his tail away and when Mio looked back up at him, he could see no reaction from him, negative or otherwise. Mio hoped that meant it was alright for him to touch the appendage.

He moved his fingers up and down on the upper side of the tail, just the few inches he could reach easily, enjoying the feeling of the V-shaped protrusions beneath his fingertips.

After a few minutes he moved his hand to touch the underside and as he stroked the scaly skin there, he could feel a slight twitch. He stopped and waited to see if Raphael would pull away, but he didn’t move, so Mio continued his caress.

Eventually there was a noticeable tug and Mio pulled his hand away. Raphael moved his tail away from his side and curled it behind the chair, out of Mio’s reach. Instead, Raphael put his hand on Mio’s head and began stroking his hair. A pleased shudder went through Mio, and he had to suppress a contented sigh, remembering that he had to stay quiet.

It wasn’t easy. In this form, Raphael’s hands were bigger and warmer, covering more of his head than usual and with his claws he was scratching his scalp just right, making Mio feel goosebumps all over.

He had his eyes closed, his hands were grabbing his thighs, and he tried to keep his breathing even and not accidentally let out a moan.

Raphael removed his hand from Mio’s head, leaving him both dejected and relieved at the loss of contact. But then Raphael put his claws to his bare back and started scratching, using just the right amount of pressure, making Mio shiver and press into the touch.

He moved his back to the left and right, trying to manoeuvre Raphael’s hand to certain spots without words, and Raphael obliged. At one point, he put a claw under Mio’s collar and rubbed the area where the leather had been lying on his neck. Then Raphael dragged his claws through Mio’s hair, all the way to the front, and pulled his hand away.

Mio looked up at Raphael with a pleading expression, imploring him to continue, but the devil paid him no attention. He hoped when they got home he would be able to convince Raphael to do this again, with both hands at once and Mio being allowed to make as much noise as he wanted.

Over the next few hours, Raphael would sporadically pet and scratch him and occasionally just run one finger along one of his ears, from lobe to pointed tip, making it twitch involuntarily. It was both a delight and a struggle for Mio. He managed not to make a single noise and hoped that Raphael would be proud of him. Occasionally he would shift around, changing the way he sat, so that his legs wouldn’t fall asleep.

Eventually he became quite bored. This was the longest time he had ever had to sit by Raphael’s side, and he’d already had to suppress a few yawns. He decided he might as well make the time pass faster by having a nap. Pressing his head into Raphael’s thigh, he fell into trance quickly.

Mio felt like not much time had passed when Raphael’s voice woke him. He opened his eyes and looked up at Raphael, the noise of people scooting back chairs and talking all around him.

“Get up, pet, it’s time for a break,” Raphael told him gently.

Mio wanted to rub his eyes but remembered he was wearing make-up. He stood up, using the chair as support, his legs feeling a bit shaky. Raphael gave him a moment to stretch his legs, then gestured for Mio to follow him.

Along with the other attendants, they went through a door to a separate area, where several high tables with platters of canapés were scattered across the room. Servants were bustling about, offering refreshments.

Raphael went to a still empty table and picked up something from a platter. Instead of eating it, however, he turned to Mio and said, “You must be famished, pet. Open your mouth.”

Mio hadn’t noticed it before, but he actually was a bit hungry. He opened his mouth, stretching out his tongue, and Raphael placed the food on it. He remembered to wait for permission, and Raphael said, “Eat.”

Mio chewed the dish, finding that it tasted delicious. He hoped Raphael would give him more, and it looked like he was picking out the next bite, when a feminine devil with copper coloured skin approached them.

“My, what a well-trained pet you have there, Raphael. And quite pretty too,” she said with a smile, while looking at Mio with hungry eyes. He moved back a step, taking his place behind Raphael and a bit further away from her.

“Cordelia,” Raphael said with fake warmth. “I would say it’s a pleasure to see you, but they tell me that lying is a sin.”

“Ha!” Cordelia fake-laughed, putting one hand before her mouth, her claws painted blood-red. Mio noticed she was holding something and realized it was a leash. The other end was attached to a collar, not dissimilar to Mio’s own, and wearing that collar was a tall human man, standing just behind the devil.

He looked like he had seen better days. He had scars all over, visible because he was only wearing a short pair of pants. His hair seemed to have been shaved off a few days ago, just starting to grow back and by the way he only opened one eye Mio suspected the other was missing entirely.

The one eye he had was focused on Mio, practically boring into him, and an unpleasant shiver ran down Mio’s back. The man looked at him like he was the one responsible for all the scars. Mio wanted to hide behind Raphael’s back, but instead he just looked away.

He’d missed some of the conversation between the two devils but heard the woman - Cordelia - say, “You have to tell me how you kept your pet so quiet. Your seat neighbour told me it didn’t make a single peep while you were fondling it during the meeting. I had to put a silencing spell on mine, or the whimpering would have been bothering everyone.”

“And give away my secrets? I don’t think so,” Raphael replied.

“Oh come now, Raphael, of course I wouldn’t expect anything for free. Why not exchange techniques? I’d be happy to demonstrate mine, if you’ll tell me about yours.”

“I’m sure you would. But as you can see, my pet is already loyal and obedient, so I have no need for your… expertise.”

“Oh, they’re all loyal and obedient. To a point. Maybe you got lucky with this one and haven’t reached that point yet. But I have a lot of experience handling pets and know how to deal with them when they’ve reached their breaking point.”

“Then I can seek you out, should I ever reach that point with mine.”

“Oh, Raphael, the time on my offer is limited.”

“So is my patience with this conversation, Cordelia.”

Cordelia scoffed. “Fine. But don’t expect any help from me when your pet inevitably tries to kill you.” She turned around and walked away. Her pet stared at Mio for another moment, before a tug on his leash forced him to follow her.

Mio was glad they were gone. By the look of that human, he had some idea of what kind of techniques Cordelia liked to employ.

“Would you like some wine, pet?” Raphael asked. Mio nodded and tried to forget about Cordelia and her pet.

Raphael motioned to one of the roaming servants and took two goblets from their platter, handing one of them to Mio. He had tried wine before, but it had been a while since he’d drunk anything alcoholic. He took a sip, it tasted amazing, without doubt the best wine he’d ever had.

“Good?” Raphael asked, and Mio nodded enthusiastically. “Would you like to eat more?” Mio nodded again, and Raphael fed him a few more of the delicious canapés.

Another devil approached Raphael, and he seemed to be happy to make conversation with this person. Mio stood quietly behind him, occasionally taking sips from his wine. When his glass was empty he handed it to a servant walking by, and when Raphael got himself a refill he also handed Mio another, which he took gladly.

Eventually the bell rang and everyone slowly made their way back to the meeting room, where Mio once again took his place next to Raphael.

Chapter Text

Mio was feeling a pleasant buzz from the wine Raphael had given him. Maybe next time he should ask if he could have something to drink before the meeting as well? But it also reminded him that alcohol tended to make him sleepy and since he had nothing better to do, he once again leaned his head on Raphael’s leg and fell into trance.

When he woke again it was not Raphael who called him, but nature. He probably should have asked to use the bathroom during the break.

He had no idea how much longer the meeting would run but decided to try his luck and hold out until the end. Especially because Raphael had just started to scratch his back again and he did not want to interrupt him.

About an hour later, or at least it felt that way to Mio, the meeting was still going and it didn’t seem to be ending anytime soon.

Mio put a hand on Raphael’s leg and squeezed, just as he’d been told to do if he needed something urgently. Hopefully Raphael would consider this to be important enough.

He didn’t seem to react for a minute and Mio considered risking another try, when Raphael looked down at him.

“Can I use the bathroom?” Mio whispered as quietly as he could.

Raphael nodded. “Go through the servant’s door,” he said, and then returned his attention to the meeting.

Mio stood up quietly, hoping he wouldn’t draw any attention. He made his way over to the servant's door, which, thankfully, was close to Raphael’s seat. A dwarven woman was just opening it with a tray in hand and he slipped out after her.

“Excuse me?” he called out to her after the door had swung shut.

The woman turned around to him, looking at him with irritation. “You’re not supposed to be here.”

“I’m sorry, but, um, could I use the bathroom? Please?” Mio tried to make clear that the situation was urgent.

She gave a sigh and said, “Fine. Third door on the left. But don’t go anywhere else!”

“I won’t, thank you so much!” Mio assured her and rushed off.

After he’d done his business and made sure his clothes were back in order, he opened the bathroom door and almost bumped right into someone.

“Oh!” Mio exclaimed, taking a step back. “I’m so sorry, I-” he stopped as he recognized the person. It was the scarred human from before, Cordelia’s pet.

He was looking down at Mio, resentment radiating from his single eye. Mio noticed there were fresh cuts on his shoulders, the blood just barely dried. He was standing too close to Mio for him to slip by him, at least not without touching him, both of their arms being bare.

“I-I’m sorry, could you let me through? Please? I need to get back to my master,” Mio said, trying not to let his unease shine through his words.

The man snarled, at least that was what his expression changed to, as he didn’t make a sound. Mio went to take a step back, maybe he could get the bathroom door closed and hide there, when the man’s hand suddenly shot out and grabbed Mio’s upper arm.

“No!” Mio cried out in panic and fear. “Let go, please!” He tried to wrench his arm free, but the grip was like iron. The man clutched the fabric at Mio’s collar, probably wanting to drag him closer, but instead ripped it from the ring it had been threaded through. He let go of the tatters, now hanging down Mio’s pants, leaving his chest exposed.

Mio had no idea what the man wanted from him, but he doubted he could talk him down and he didn’t know if calling for help would do him any good. He had to fight him off somehow, but how? The man was much stronger than him and he had no weapons. Then Mio remembered something.

He made a gesture with his hands, yelled “Ignis!” and flung a firebolt at the man's face, making him jerk back and loosen his grip on Mio’s arm. Mio yanked his arm free and ran.

Not risking a glance backwards, he sprinted to the door leading back to the meeting room and barely remembered not to just fling it open. He slipped through as quickly and quietly as he could.

Mio stood there for a moment, his heart hammering in his chest, trying to control his breathing. One of the attendants, a devil with horns like a goat, was looking at him, at the state he was in.

He took the fabric of his destroyed top in hand, holding it up to his chest to feel less exposed, and hurried back to his place at Raphael’s side.

Mio was trying to calm himself down when suddenly, the discussion in infernal, which had been constant for the past few hours, disappeared, replaced by silence.

He looked up in confusion and saw that Raphael was facing him. A shimmering sphere surrounded them both, likely a spell cast by Raphael.

“What happened?” Raphael asked, his expression neutral.

Of course, Raphael knew that someone had touched him and would need to punish him. And even without the mark, he would have noticed that something was amiss.

“I-” Mio began, his voice tight. He swallowed and tried again. “When I came back from the bathroom, there was that- that human, the woman’s pet. Cordelia? I asked him to- to let me by, but he grabbed me and- and tore my top. I cast ‘Firebolt’ at him and ran. I- I’m really sorry!” He realized he was shaking and tears had started to run down his cheeks.

“Alright. We’ll deal with this after the meeting is done. For now, try to calm yourself,” Raphael told him and handed him a handkerchief.

Mio took it and wiped his eyes. His make-up was probably ruined. The noise of the room came back and Raphael returned his attention to the meeting. He put a hand on Mio’s shoulder, rubbing his thumb in comforting circles over his skin.

Mio tried to re-attach the two halves of the fabric of his shirt to the ring on his collar. Unfortunately, it was too thick to tie together, so he ended up threatening both ends under his collar, hoping it would be tight enough to stay there when he got up.

He was relieved when the meeting finally ended. Mio just wanted to go home, even if it brought him closer to his punishment for letting that human touch him. However, Raphael had said there would still be some small talk to be done after the meeting, so they weren’t done quite yet.

Mio rose with Raphael, who gave him a once-over but didn’t say anything to him. Mio suspected he didn’t look very pretty anymore. The spot on his arm where the human had grabbed him had started to bruise, his make-up was probably a mess and his beautiful top was ruined.

Raphael walked purposefully towards the other side of the table and when he stopped they were standing in front of none other than Cordelia, her pet by her side, collar attached to a leash again. The man was no longer staring at him, instead kept his gaze to the ground.

“Cordelia,” Raphael said with clear disdain. “That mutt of yours has damaged my pet. So you are either unable to control it or you sent it after my pet on purpose. Which is it?”

Mio had not expected Raphael to confront Cordelia about this incident. But, he supposed, it made sense for him to be displeased by another devil injuring his property. Mio felt strangely elated at Raphael’s indignation.

“Raphael, what an accusation! Do you have any proof that it was my pet who did this? How do you know yours didn’t just trip and fall and put the blame on someone else? They can be so clumsy,” Cordelia replied with a smirk and indignation in her voice.

“I know he didn’t do this to himself because he was touched by someone. You see, I put a mark on him that informs when someone makes contact with his bare skin. And I know it was your mongrel, because his eyebrow is singed from where my pet burned him in self-defence.”

Cordelia’s smile disappeared and was replaced by an irritated glare.

“Fine,” she said flatly. “What do you want? A healing potion for the bruise? A mending spell for the top? I’m not going to give you a replacement pet, if that’s what you’re asking for.”

“None of that is necessary. I’m sure this was an honest mistake. All I want from you, Cordelia, is an apology,” Raphael said, magnanimously.

“I apologize,” Cordelia said to him, quickly and without a hint of sincerity.

“Oh no, not to me, Cordelia. I wasn’t the one harmed, after all. No, I want you to apologize to my pet,” Raphael said with a smile and took a step to the side, so that Mio was better visible.

Mio looked at Raphael with surprise and then at Cordelia, who regarded him like he was a bug she’d like to crush beneath her heel. It made his stomach queasy.

“No,” she said firmly.

“Come now, it’s only fair that he be the one to receive the apology. Were you to refuse this simple request, Cordelia, I might mention to the High Inquisitor how odd it is that so many of the mortals you contract end up in your kennels. Finding a few foolish enough to sign such contracts is plausible, but you seem to have a suspicious talent to gather a vast amount of fools.” Raphael made the threat sound conversational, a mere suggestion and not an ultimatum.

Cordelia stared at Raphael first with disbelief, then annoyance and finally resignation.

She looked at Mio and, looking like the words hurt her, she said, “I apologize.”

After a moment of silence between the three, Raphael spoke, “What do you say, pet?”

Mio startled, he didn’t think he was expected to reply. “I- uh. I accept your apology. Thank you.”

“Excellent,” Raphael said with a clap of his hands. “Now that that’s settled. Farewell, Cordelia. And if you ever harm what’s mine again, I won’t be content with a simple apology.” He said that last part quietly, so that the people around them pretending not to listen in were less likely to hear him.

Raphael walked off, Mio quickly following him, resisting the urge to look back at Cordelia and her pet. When they arrived in the centre of the entrance hall, Raphael opened a portal and they returned home.

“Seeing that expression on Cordelia’s face was worth sitting around for hours. I never liked that con artist, she tends to use cheap tricks to gain souls, and the higher ups let her get away with it too often. She deserved a bit of humiliation,” Raphael said cheerfully.

They were in the sitting room, Mio had removed what was left of his top and sat sideways on Raphael’s lap, who was still in his devil form, leaning against his chest.

“How are you feeling, pet? How bad is your injury?” Raphael asked him.

“I’m fine. It only hurts when I press into the bruise,” Mio assured him with a smile. He was glad the incident had given Raphael the opportunity to have some fun.

“You can take a healing potion later, there should be some stocked in the servant’s bathroom,” Raphael said as he unlatched the leather collar from around Mio’s neck. “A shame about the top, it looked very good on you. You can keep the rest of your clothes, if you like.”

“Thank you. I like the pants, they make my butt look nice.”

“They do indeed,” Raphael said with a chuckle and grabbed at Mio’s ass, making him squeak. Raphael rubbed his hand up and down Mio’s thigh, leaning in for a kiss, which Mio happily returned.

After making out for a few minutes, Raphael drew back and asked, “Do you want to move this to the bedroom?”

Mio hesitated. He wasn’t physically tired after having napped so much during the meeting, but he felt exhausted nonetheless. He wasn’t sure if he had the energy to please Raphael in the bedroom tonight.

“I think I might be a bit too tired for that right now,” Mio admitted. Raphael didn’t look very pleased at this, so Mio added a quiet, “Sorry.”

“No, that’s alright,” Raphael said with a sigh. “I suppose it’s understandable, after the day you had. And I still have an incubus around here that needs to earn their keep. It’s not as much fun as with you, but I’ve managed with just Haarlep before, and they’re always up for a quick toss in the sheets.

“There is, however, the matter of your punishment. We can postpone it until tomorrow, if you’re too fatigued, or we can get it over with right away.”

Mio felt like denying Raphael twice in a row might be testing his patience, and waiting might just make it worse.

“We can do it now.”

“Good choice. Be a dear and get a towel from the bathroom,” Raphael told him, and Mio went to the adjacent bathroom to grab one of the soft towels Raphael kept there.

When Mio returned, he’d expected Raphael to have a knife or some other tool ready, but he couldn’t spot anything, making him a bit nervous as to what Raphael had in mind.

“Take off your pants, they’ll only get in the way,” Raphael instructed, taking the towel from him. Once Mio had undressed down to his underwear, Raphael indicated the space next to him and Mio sat down, Raphael’s tail wrapping around his back to rest next to his thigh.

“Put your arms behind your back, pet, you can hold my tail, if you like.” Mio did as he was told, wrapping his hands around the appendage, tracing his thumbs across the scales.

Raphael put his arm around Mio’s shoulder and spread the towel over his lap, tucking it close to his stomach and his thighs.

“You did very well today, staying quiet throughout the entire meeting. I could tell how difficult it was for you,” Raphael praised as he gently raked his hand over Mio’s chest.

“I noticed how much you enjoyed my claws on your back and in your hair. You know, it takes a bit of practice not to accidentally cut such soft skin with talons like these,” he said, just as he made one long cut with the claw of his forefinger along Mio’s lowest rib. Mio shuddered at the pain but made no sound.

“Don’t silence yourself here, pet, I want to hear you after having deprived myself of your sweet voice for the whole day,” Raphael said as he made another cut on the next rib, at which Mio let out a groan and tightened his grip on Raphael’s tail.

Mio’s blood trickled down his chest, staining the towel in his lap. It slowly turned from white to red as Raphael continued to make cuts over every single of his ribs, only giving him a small mercy in not cutting his nipples.

Throughout this, Mio couldn’t help but wonder if Raphael would have chosen a different punishment if he had agreed to sleep with him tonight.

Chapter Text

Raphael had given Mio more erotic novels, as well as a book on sex positions, for inspiration. Mio now spent most of his evenings reading them, while taking notes in his notebook.

Mio knew Raphael had probably given him these specific books because he liked the things that happened in them and wanted to do them with him. And Raphael had given him permission to do anything to him while they had sex. But with some of these things… it just didn’t feel right for Mio to do that to Raphael.

Raphael was his master, his owner. He shouldn’t order him to kneel or suck him off. He shouldn’t hit him or tie him up. But Raphael had seemed to really like it when Mio had bitten and bruised him, had moaned so sweetly for him and afterwards, he had looked so beautiful, a pretty mess, thanks to him.

This would be easier for him if they weren’t in this position, if Mio wasn’t Raphael’s pet. Even if he loved being Raphael’s pretty little pet and wouldn’t want to change that for the world. He also wanted to make Raphael happy.

Maybe they could pretend, just for the time they were in the bedroom, that they weren’t? Mio wrote that thought into his notebook, underlining it for good measure.

The next time Raphael called on him, he decided to ask.

“Raphael?” Mio was currently lying on his stomach, head cushioned on Raphael’s lap. He had been gently stroking his back, not scratching, and occasionally tussling his hair.

“Yes, pet?” Raphael said, still reading his book.

“Do you have a moment to talk about sex? Or is this a bad time?” Mio asked, suddenly unsure if he wasn’t overstepping.

“Now is fine, pet,” Raphael said with a soft smile and put his book aside. “What did you want to talk about?”

Mio shifted onto his back and Raphael looked at him. “I wanted to ask… if you think you’d like it if I ordered you around? Like ‘Kneel down’ or ‘Kiss me’, things like that. Or is that too much?”

“I think I’d like that a lot, if I’m being honest,” Raphael said.

“The thing is… it feels kind of wrong for me to give you orders. And I wanted to suggest… maybe we pretend we aren’t us?”

Raphael thought about that for a moment. “Do you mean, like actors in a play taking on a role?”

“Um, yes, I think? I’ve never seen a play.”

“You haven’t?” Raphael said with some surprise. “I will have to take you to a theatre sometime, pet, this is something you absolutely have to experience. But back to what you were saying. You suggested we pretend to be someone else? What do you have in mind?”

Fortunately, Mio had already thought of something ahead of time. “Well, I thought, maybe I could pretend to be a devil, and you are a mortal who’s made a deal with me. And as your part of the deal, I get to have you for myself for a night, with you having to do whatever I say.”

“Very interesting scenario. What is your part of the deal?”

“Hmm, maybe I killed someone you didn’t like? Or was in your way? And of course I made it look like an accident, so no one would suspect you,” Mio offered.

“Ah, so you would have already fulfilled your part of the deal. Meaning, that I must now do my part or, otherwise, you’d be able to take my soul as compensation.”

Mio hadn’t really thought that far ahead but nodded anyway.

Raphael continued, “And would I be willing and happy to follow your every whim and order or would I be reluctant, only doing this because I have no other choice?”

“I don’t know," Mio said. “What do you prefer?”

“I think I’d like to be a bit reluctant, at least at first. You’d be a devil, after all, and mortals are generally a bit distrustful of devils. Once the fun starts, I can be more open to your orders. And if I refuse to follow them, you can remind me of what the alternative is. Perhaps even punish me, if I refuse too often,” Raphael said with a smirk.

“But then how will I know when you actually don’t want to do something and when you are just pretending you don’t?” asked Mio with some anxiety.

“I think you can safely assume that I’m willing to do whatever you can come up with. But since you are that concerned with my well-being, how about this:

“As we are doing a play, of sorts, and plays begin and end with the rise and fall of the curtain, I will say the word ‘curtain’ to signal that we’re no longer playing. We don’t have to end the play there, of course, we can just take a break to sort out whatever's wrong and then step back onto the stage, so to speak.”

“So I can do whatever I want unless you say ‘curtain’ and then I stop?” Mio asked to be sure he’d understood correctly.

“Yes, exactly,” Raphael said. “So, when are we going to perform our little show? Do you think you’d be up for it this evening?”

“Yes, definitely,” Mio said with enthusiasm. He was a bit nervous about the whole thing, but also excited and very happy that Raphael seemed to like his idea. “Oh, can I ask for something?”

“Sure, pet.”

“Would you scratch my back? Please?” Mio asked with a pleading look.

Raphael gave a short laugh. “Of course, my pretty little pet, how could I ever deny such a request?”

Mio smiled at him and rolled back on his front, a contented sigh escaping his lips as Raphael dragged his nails over his skin.

Mio was wearing the dark, waist high leather pants Raphael had given and not much else. He was sitting in Raphael’s bedroom, alone, on a chair near the lit fireplace, the magic flame given off light but no heat. He had his legs crossed and tried to appear confident and relaxed, even if he didn’t feel that way.

With a flash and a shower of sparks, Raphael appeared in the middle of the room, his back to Mio, locking around confused until he spotted him. He was wearing plain trousers and a simple white shirt, nothing like his usual attire, but they still suited him.

“I think you know why I have brought you here, Raphael,” Mio said, trying to sound assertive.

“To make me fulfil my part of our deal, I presume,” Raphael replied warily.

“That’s right. Why don’t you start by taking off your clothes? You won’t be needing them tonight.”

Raphael hesitated for a moment, then pulled his shirt over his head and threw it aside. Next were his shoes and pants. He didn’t try to make his actions seductive, instead simply working efficiently.

He stopped when he was down to his underwear and made no motion to remove them.

“Everything,” Mio ordered, and Raphael shot him a glare. For a moment, Mio wanted to apologize for his harsh tone, but he suppressed the urge. The anger, the reluctance was part of Raphael’s role, it wasn’t real, Mio reminded himself.

Once Raphael was naked, Mio rose from his seat. “Let me have a look at what I paid for.” He approached him with slow, deliberate steps, looking him up and down.

Mio walked around his back, Raphael following him with his eyes as far as he could. When Mio was standing behind him, he suddenly grabbed one ass cheek and squeezed. Raphael jerked forward and let out a surprised “Ah!”.

Mio wandered back to his front and cupped Raphael’s face in both hands, then let them glide down his neck, his pecks, giving his right nipple just the smallest pinch, over the slight bulge of his belly and finally settling on his hips. He took a long look at his cock, just starting to fill, which Mio took as a good sign.

“Beautiful,” he whispered, looking back at Raphael’s face. Was he mistaken, or did he see the slightest blush dusting his cheeks? “I can work with this,” Mio added, trying to stay in character.

“I’m glad to know you don’t regret our deal, devil,” Raphael said sarcastically. “Can we get this over with now?”

“First, I want to know what that tongue of yours can do,” Mio said, leaning in for a kiss. Raphael, however, pulled away.

“No” he spat and Mio was confused at the reaction. “I’m willing to have sex with you, devil, but I won’t kiss you.”

Mio remembered Raphael’s role as the reluctant participant in this game.

“Do I have to remind you of the contents of our contract, Raphael? Tonight you have to do whatever I say, and that is not just limited to sex. Of course, you can leave whenever you like. But keep in mind, when you do, you will have broken our agreement and I will take your soul as recompensation.”

The slight switch of a smile appeared in the corner of Raphael’s mouth, but he quickly hid it behind a scowl. “Fine. If it’ll save my mortal soul, I’ll kiss you,” he relented.

Mio put one hand behind Raphael’s head and pulled him into a kiss. Fortunately, Raphael didn’t pretend reluctance during their kiss, as Mio wasn’t sure how he would have handled that.

After a few moments, Mio pulled away from the kiss and said, “See, that wasn't so hard.”

Raphael glared at him and Mio gave him a quick peck on the lips, before stepping back. Raphael stepped with him, but Mio put one finger on his chest. “You stay right here,” he said, and Raphael obeyed.

He sauntered over to the bed and sat down on the edge, his bare feet just barely touching the ground.

“Kneel,” Mio simply ordered.

He was pretty sure he saw Raphael take a shuddered inhale, but he didn’t move otherwise for a few moments. Then, he slowly sank down onto his knees, settling on his heels in the same position Mio often took at Raphael’s side.

“Come here,” Mio said and crooked a finger.

Raphael looked at him. “You want me to crawl?” he asked with indignation.

“Exactly.”

“I should never have made a deal with you,” Raphael sneered but moved onto all fours. Slowly, he started moving towards Mio.

“You are the one who wanted someone killed. Compared to that, what I want in return doesn’t seem so bad.”

“I’m sure it might seem that simple to you, but you have no idea why I wanted them dead. They needed to be stopped, for the greater good. If I’d had any other choice, I would have never agreed to have sex with someone like you,” Raphael said with contentment as he kept crawling closer.

“You know, I’ve had people try to sneak it into a contract that they’d be allowed to sleep with me. You might be surprised to hear that there are many people who dream of sharing just one night with a devil.” Mio countered. He was getting upset at what Raphael was saying and tried to remind himself that they were acting, that he didn’t mean what he said.

Raphael had arrived before Mio, settling back down on his heels. He looked up at him and spat, “Only someone completely depraved and without morals would actually want to sleep with a devil. A normal person would ne-”

“Shut up!” Mio yelled and slapped Raphael across the face.

Neither of them moved for a moment. Mio hadn’t slapped Raphael especially hard, his cheek wasn’t even red, but he still had an almost comical expression of surprise on his face, his mouth hanging slightly open.

“Oh no,” Mio said, breaking the silence. “I’m so sorry!” He put both of his hands over his face. “I don’t- I don’t know why I did that, I just… you- I’m so sorry, Raphael!” He squeezed his eyes shut, but couldn’t keep the tears from falling.

Warm hands wrapped around his wrists. “Stop, pet, stop crying.” Raphael pulled Mio’s hands away from his face, forcing him to look at Raphael. He didn’t seem angry, but maybe a bit irritated.

“As I’ve told you before, I like it when you hurt me,” he explained with forced patience, while rubbing his hands up and down Mio’s arms, trying to calm the shaking elf down.

“I was saying these things because I was hoping you’d hurt me, that you’d punish me in some way. Although, in retrospect, I can see why my words would upset you and make you act on instinct rather than with intention. I apologize for that.”

“You’re not mad I slapped you?” Mio asked with a sniff.

“Not at all. I wasn’t expecting you to slap me, which is why I didn’t react right away. But I assure you, I quite enjoyed it,” Raphael told him with a soft smile. “And it was very fitting for the scene. Here,” he let go of Mio’s arms. “Slap me again.”

Mio hesitated, looking at Raphael with worry, and fidgeted with his hands.

“Come on, right here.” Raphael tapped his own left cheek.

Mio raised his hand and slapped him lightly.

“Again, harder,” Raphael said. Mio tried again, with a bit more strength. It didn’t seem to affect Raphael.

“Harder, take a real swing at me,” he ordered.

Mio drew his hand back and slapped Raphael hard enough that it made his palm sting. Raphael’s head moved to the side, and he exhaled a groan, his eyes fluttering closed for a second.

After taking a moment to recover, he said, “Yes, perfect. See, you can hurt me as much as you like, and more than that. I can take it and I enjoy the pain, so you don’t have to worry about me, alright?”

Mio nodded. He felt a bit stupid for having had this explained to him already, but he appreciated Raphael’s patience with him.

“Now,” Raphael said. “I’d like to continue with our play, if you are still up for it. We can also stop completely or just have sex, without any pretence. What would you prefer, pet?”

“We can keep going,” Mio said with a small smile, whipping away the rest of his tears.

“Good. Take a moment, let me know when you’re ready,” Raphael said and settled back down on his knees.

“Should I say ‘curtain’ when I’m ready?” Mio asked. Raphael gave a small laugh. “If you like. I suppose when the break is over, the curtain has to rise again, so it is appropriate.”

Mio nodded and then took a few deep breaths to calm himself. He tried to remind himself of the scene they’d set: He was a devil, beautiful and powerful. Raphael had a contract with him and needed to pay his part. Raphael had also just insulted him, and he’d slapped him for his disrespect.

He took one more deep breath and said, “Curtain.”

Chapter Text

Raphael looked up at Mio expectantly. His cheek was flushed red from being slapped. Mio was still feeling the sting on his hand.

He took Raphael’s chin in hand and pulled his face forward.

“Raphael,” Mio said and tried his best to sound displeased. “If you speak like that to me again, I will do things to you that will make that slap feel like a gentle kiss in comparison. Understood?”

Raphael took a sharp inhale and said, “Yes, I understand.”

“Good.” Mio let go of him, stood up and started unlacing his pants. “I have a better use for your mouth anyway.” He started pulling down his pants, as well as his underwear, but with the pants so tight and Raphael so close, he had trouble getting them off.

He was feeling rather awkward, not sure what to do. Then he had an idea. He sat back down on the bed and stretched his legs towards Raphael.

“Pull,” he ordered. Raphael didn’t hesitate, tugging first the left leg down to his foot and then the right, before removing his pants and underwear entirely, throwing both aside.

Mio glanced down at himself. He was still soft, and he didn’t know how that would affect a blowjob. Usually he got turned on by all the noises Raphael made and the way he looked when Mio touched him, but he’d been pretty quiet so far. Mio hoped he wouldn’t mistake this for disinterest in him, and that Raphael had only been quiet because it fitted his role.

But Mio knew how he could make Raphael sing.

“Come here,” he said to Raphael, who shuffled forward on his knees for the foot long distance between them. When he kneeled before him, Mio grabbed his chin again and pulled him forwards, forcing him to stretch upwards, and captured his lips in a kiss, pushing his tongue into Raphael’s mouth and making him moan.

He let go of his mouth again a few moments later, moving on to kiss along his jaw, lightly biting into his earlobe, which earned him a soft gasp. Then he went down his neck and bit hard into the soft flesh.

Raphael moaned loudly. Yes, that was what Mio had been looking for. The noise warmed his lower region, and he wrapped a hand around his dick, not even moving it, just needing the contact.

Mio bit, sucked and kissed down Raphael’s neck, eliciting sweet moans and gasps, keeping one hand on his cheek. After a while his neck started to hurt from the awkward position, and he sat back up, letting go of his dick, now fully erect. Raphael's face was flushed, and he was panting, his cock standing up straight between his slightly parted legs.

Mio parted his own legs and moved the hand still on Raphael’s cheek towards the back of his head. He pushed Raphael towards his groin and ordered, “Suck.”

Raphael didn’t need to be told twice. His lips wrapped around the head, and he licked the tip, making Mio moan and buck his hips upwards.

Raphael closed his hand around the lower half of Mio’s cock, stroking it while he put more of his length in his warm, wet mouth. Mio tightened his grip in Raphael’s hair and Raphael moaned, the vibration making Mio groan in turn.

“Yes!” Mio moaned. “Raphael, ah, good, so good.” It didn’t really make sense, but Raphael seemed to like it, going by the way he groaned again.

Mio let Raphael suck for another minute or so and wouldn’t have minded letting it go on longer, but he still had other plans for him. He pulled sharply at Raphael’s hair, pulling him off his cock wordlessly. A string of saliva connected his cock with the tip of Raphael’s outstretched tongue for a moment, then it broke, and the spit dripped down his chin. Raphael still had his eyes on his cock, locking like a starving man before a feast. He finally put his tongue back in his mouth and looked up at Mio.

“Did you like that?” Mio asked, even though he could guess the answer. Raphael swallowed and gave a husky, “Yes.”

“What became of all that talk about not wanting to share a devil’s bed, huh? Disappeared as soon as you had my infernal cock in your mouth.” It was a line Mio had lifted pretty much word for word from one of the novels he’d read and going by the shudder and quiet whine from Raphael, it was a good one.

“Let go.” Mio lightly slapped the hand still wrapped around his cock, and Raphael released him.

“Up,” he said and rose from the bed himself, standing to Raphael’s side and pulling on his hair, making him scramble up from his kneeling position.

He let go of his hair, which was now sticking up wildly. Raphael looked a pretty mess, his face and chest flushed, panting slightly and his cock standing up, dripping precome onto the floor.

Mio took Raphael’s face in one hand, looking him in the eyes. “You look so pretty like this,” he whispered to him and kissed him softly on the lips. Then he let go, stepped behind him and shoved him onto the bed.

It had taken Raphael by surprise, but he had still managed to catch himself with his arms and was trying to push himself up onto them. Mio put a hand between his shoulder blades and forced him to stop.

“Down, Raphael,” he said and kept driving him down until his face hit the covers, supporting himself with his arms to either side. His feet were still on the floor before the bed, his legs stretched and his ass up in the air. Mio couldn’t resist and gave both cheeks a squeeze.

He grabbed the bottle of oil he had deposited at the bottom of the bedpost in advance, along with some towels for later, and poured some of the lube over his fingers, making sure they were well covered.

He tapped one of Raphael’s legs. “A bit farther apart, if you can.” Raphael shuffled his stance a bit wider, given Mio better access. He grabbed one of his butt cheeks, pulling it aside a bit and digging his fingernails in as he did so. He heard a muffled groan from the bed.

“Don’t hide your face, Raphael, I want to hear that lovely voice of yours,” he called out while tracing two fingers over his entrance. Raphael moved his head so that his face was to the side and threw a sidelong glance back at Mio.

“Very good,” Mio praised and pushed one finger in. Raphael moaned and pushed back against the intrusion. Mio pumped in and out a few times, then he added a second finger and started scissoring.

He knew by now that this kind of preparation wasn’t always necessary and was tempted to forgo it entirely, but Raphael always seemed to enjoy it so much. Going by the quiet gasps coming from the bed, he’d made the right choice. He added a third finger and had to move his other hand to Raphael’s hip to keep him from moving too much.

“Stay still, Raphael, or I will stop.” The threat was clearly an empty one, but Raphael stilled anyway, still shaking but no longer pushing against the intrusion.

Mio thrust his fingers in and out a few more times, then pulled them out. He positioned himself behind Raphael, bumping his own cock to cover it with the leftover oil from his hand. Then he aligned the tip with Raphael’s entrance and pushed half of his cock inside in one go.

Raphael cried out in pleasure, bending his back and raising his head for a moment before letting it fall back down. Mio pulled back out part way, then pushed back in a bit farther, Raphael moaning as he did, and Mio couldn’t repress a loud groan himself.

Mio kept repeating that motion until his dick disappeared completely inside Raphael, at which point he stopped for a moment and wrapped his arm around Raphael's waist to close his hand around his neglected cock.

Raphael groaned and started moving again. Mio didn’t scold him this time, instead he began to follow Raphael’s lead, thrusting into Raphael’s tight heat and trying to pump his dick in the same rhythm.

Mio let go of Raphael’s hip for a moment, drew his hand back and slapped Raphael’s ass, hard, the clap ringing through the room. Raphael let out a loud “Ah!”, bucked twice more into Mio’s hand, and came. Mio stopped thrusting, instead focusing on stroking Raphael through his orgasm, hot cum covering his hand.

“Keep, ah, keep fucking me,” Raphael groaned and Mio started moving again. He was pretty sure he wasn’t close yet and would need another few minutes. Would Raphael really be alright with him fucking him so long?

After a minute, Mio groaned out, “I, ah, I can just… jerk off. If this is too uncomfortable.” If he was being honest, he wouldn’t mind ending the evening without coming. Raphael had had his orgasm and Mio was feeling a bit exhausted, so they could end things here for all he cared.

“Pull out for a moment,” Raphael said, and Mio did, feeling a bit relieved.

Raphael grabbed a pillow from the pile at the head of the bed, then he moved to the foot, where Mio still stood. He lay on his back, lifted his hips and put the pillow underneath. His chest and stomach were splattered with his own cum, just starting to dry.

Raphael lifted his spread legs. “Back inside,” he told Mio and wrapped his legs around him. Mio didn’t dare protest and pushed back into Raphael.

“Isn’t this uncomfortable for you? If I keep fucking you when you’ve already come?” Mio asked, not yet moving.

“I’m fine, pet, and I want you to finish inside me,” Raphael assured him.

Mio nodded and started moving. He let his eyes wander over Raphael, the cheek still a bit red where he’d slapped him, dark hickeys and faint bite marks along his neck and cum all over him. It made him heat up with lust, knowing he was the one who had done this.

He leaned down, letting himself almost fall onto Raphael, and kissed him. Mio focused on the feeling of Raphael all around him, his taste, his smell, the quiet groans he made as Mio drove into him.

It didn’t take much longer until Mio could feel himself about to come. He pulled Raphael close, wrapping his arms around him, burying his face into the crook of his neck. With a gasped “Raphael!” he spilled into him.

They both just lay there for a moment, Raphael kissing Mio’s neck and shoulder, gently stroking his back as he came down from his orgasm.

After a while, Mio lifted his head and pressed a kiss to Raphael’s lips and then stood up, keeping his now soft dick inside Raphael.

“Let me try something,” Mio said. Then he made a motion with his hand, said a magic word and a spectral, floating hand appeared on the bed. Concentrating, he moved the hand towards the towel on the floor and grabbed it. With the towel pressed between fingers and thumb, it floated back towards them. The towel slipped out of the hand’s grasp suddenly, but it was close enough for Mio to grab before it fell on the floor.

“Neat little trick,” Raphael said with a chuckle. Mio gave him a smile.

He held the towel under Raphael’s ass as he slipped out and caught a trickle of cum. Raphael unwrapped his legs from around Mio and let them fall to the floor, then lifted himself up a bit and the rest of Mio’s spent left him. Mio wiped it away, then grabbed a second towel and handed it to Raphael, while he used the corners of the first to clean himself.

“You know, I could just use a spell to clean us up,” Raphael offered.

“Oh,” Mio replied. He hadn’t really thought of that, still not used to having magic so readily available. “Well, I don’t mind using towels. And I’m not sure if I’d feel properly clean with just magic. I could wipe you down, if you want?” he offered

“No, thank you, pet,” Raphael kissed his cheek. “I prefer to do that myself.”

Mio noticed he’d said the same when he’d offered to wash Raphael’s hair, but decided not to comment on it. If Raphael didn’t want others to wash him, that was fine. He wondered why though.

After freshening up, they settled into the pile of pillows, Mio laying in the crook of Raphael’s arm, while Raphael played with his hair.

“I’m sorry I freaked out when I slapped you,” Mio said quietly.

“No need to apologize, pet. I will admit that I was antagonizing you a bit, trying to get you to be more aggressive towards me. Though I hadn’t expected that you’d go straight to hitting me,” he said with a chuckle and pressed a kiss to Mio’s forehead.

“You did excellent work tonight, my pretty little pet. I liked the scene you came up with and how you took initiative and ordered me around. Did our little play help you be more comfortable with this?”

“Yes,” Mio said. “Would it be alright if we do something like that again? I can make up some other scenarios, if you like.”

“Of course, pet, that sounds like a lot of fun. I look forward to seeing what you come up with,” Raphael replied with a smile.

They just lay there quietly for a few minutes, Mio enjoying being so close to Raphael and already sad that he’d have to leave soon and return to his own bed.

“Raphael?” he asked, tentatively.

“Hmm?” Raphael replied.

“Could I… Could I maybe stay the night? Meditate here, with you?”

Raphael looked at him thoughtfully, and Mio hoped he hadn’t asked too much.

“Do you snore?” Raphael asked.

Mio was stunned at the question for a moment, not sure if it was a joke. “Uh, no?”

“Then I suppose it’d be alright. Yes, pet, you can stay the night with me.” Mio grinned, pulled up and kissed Raphael. “Thank you,” he said.

They settled under the covers, not bothering to put any clothes on. Raphael lay on his side, one arm slung over Mio, who was on his back. Raphael had extinguished the flames of the fireplace with a wave of his hand, and it was dark and quiet in the room.

“Goodnight, pet,” Raphael said and gave him one more kiss.

“Goodnight, Raphael,” Mio said and with a smile on his lips, he fell into trance.

When Mio woke up again, Raphael was still asleep. At some point, Raphael had turned around and Mio had moved with him, so that they were now lying pressed against each other, Mio’s front to Raphael’s back.

However long devils needed to sleep for, it seemed to be longer than elves. Mio considered for a moment to just stay in bed, but he did still have his work to clean the halls, and he didn’t want to disappoint Raphael by just skipping out on that.

As quietly as he could, he slipped out of bed and looked for his clothes. While he was at it, he also collected Raphael’s and put them down on a chair, then got dressed.

Before he left, he went to the other side of the bed to have a look at Raphael. He seemed so peaceful asleep, his face soft and his breathing deep. His usually meticulously styled hair was unkempt, still a bit of a mess from yesterday, and Mio thought about how he was one of the few people who got to see him like this. He wanted to press a kiss to Raphael’s soft lips, but didn’t dare wake him.

Raphael’s eyes shot open suddenly and he jerked up.

“Who-? Oh, it’s you, pet.” He had a hand raised, which had turned red and spotted the claws of his devil form. As quickly as they had appeared, they vanished again and his skin turned back to his human colouration.

Mio had jumped back, his hands raised before him.

“Sorry!” he said. “I didn’t mean to wake you.”

“Why are you up already?” Raphael asked, sounding confused.

“I- ah… I’ve finished meditating. I was going to work,” Mio explained.

“Really? Afraid your boss might get mad if you overslept?” Raphael said with a chuckle.
He motioned Mio towards him and when Mio approached he pressed a kiss on his lips.

“Alright, pet, I won’t keep you from your duties. Have a nice day at work, I’ll see you later,” Raphael told him, then he turned around and went promptly back to sleep.

Mio smiled at that and then headed to work.

Chapter Text

It had been over a tenday since Raphael had last called on Mio, and he was starting to get worried that he might have done something wrong. He had knocked on Raphael’s office yesterday, but the door had remained closed. It probably meant that Raphael wasn’t in, or that he was busy, but Mio couldn’t shake the thought that he might be keeping him out deliberately.

He had spent his afternoons mostly with reading and practising the few cantrips and spells he had learned by now, but he could feel the boredom creeping in alongside the anxiety. Perhaps there was also a bit of loneliness in there, if he dared to admit that to himself.

By now, he’d met some of the other members of the “staff” as he thought of them, to differentiate them from the debtors and ghosts haunting the halls, stuck in eternal torment. They were more like the archivist, still sane and able to keep a coherent conversation, but they also had a single minded focus on their work. Mio suspected that there would be hells to pay for them if they failed in their assigned tasks and so he didn’t bother them with more than a “Hello” if he came across anyone.

This meant he didn’t really have anyone to talk to, aside from Raphael or Haarlep, the latter of which he also hadn’t seen in a while. He decided to try his luck and went to the boudoir, since he had no idea where Haarlep’s room was, or any inclination to bother them there.

When he entered the boudoir he spotted the incubus immediately, sunk to the neck in the steaming pool, hand curled around the mouthpiece of a hookah and head resting on a pile of pillows.

“Hello Haarlep,” Mio greeted them and they looked up at his voice, a smile curling their lips.

“The forbidden treat has entered my lair. Care to join me? I promise I won’t bite, unless you ask me very nicely,” they said with a grin, showing off their sharp teeth.

“Sure, I could go for a bath,” Mio agreed, undressed and slipped into the hot water, making sure to sit a good distance away from Haarlep, so they wouldn’t be able to touch by accident, or intentionally.

“Hookah?” Haarlep asked, knowing full well how close Mio would have to get to them to accept the offer.

“No, thank you,” Mio replied. “Haarlep, do you think Raphael might be… mad at me? Has he said anything to you?”

Haarlep laughed. “If Raphael was mad with you, you’d be first to know about it, believe me. He’s not really the type to let one suffer quietly. I haven't spoken with him in a while, he’s been out of the house and hasn’t called on me while he’s been gone. Must be terribly busy with one of his schemes.”

“He’s gone? For how long?” Mio asked, surprised.

“No idea. He’s been out for over a tenday now, so I expect he’ll return soon, at least to check on things, make sure the mice haven’t gotten too comfortable while the cat's away.” Haarlep took a huff, blowing clouds into the air. “You can tell when he isn’t home, you know? The wailing of the tortured souls takes on a distinct note. I’m sure you’ll be able to tell the difference in time.”

“Could you tell me when he’s back?” Mio asked.

“What am I, your errand boy? And why do you fear that Raphael is angry with you anyway? Have you done something naughty?” Haarlep asked with a mischievous grin.

“No, of course not! I was just… I thought he didn’t want to see me anymore. But I didn’t know he just wasn’t home, so it’s fine, I guess. I probably shouldn’t bother him as soon as he comes back anyway.” Mio mumbled that last part, slipping deeper into the water.

“Aww, you really are a pet, crying at home, thinking it's been abandoned by the master when he just left the house to go to work,” Haarlep mocked Mio and laughed.

“I’m not crying,” Mio threw Haarlep a glare. “It’s not my fault that I don’t know he regularly leaves for such long times without telling anyone. I’m not used to that. Or having so much free time that I can actually get bored, even with plenty to read and magic to practise.”

“Well, you are in luck with that, because I’m an expert in not getting bored with too much time on your hands. Tell me, do you know how to play lanceboard?” Haarlep asked.

“I know the game, but not the rules.”

“Then I will be happy to teach you.” Haarlep rose out of the water to get the board.

Haarlep taught Mio how to play lanceboard, or at least a version of it. They had tried to convince him that one had to lose pieces of clothing along with losing a piece on the board, so Mio wasn’t sure how accurate the rest of the rules were. Nevertheless, it was a lot of fun.

A few days later Mio was once again on his way to the boudoir, hoping to play another round with Haarlep or maybe just chat with them, when he noticed that the debtors mulling around seemed a bit more… agitated then they had the day before.

Mio stopped and listened for the ever present faint wailing of damned souls he’d gotten used to since living in the House of Hope. Was he imagining it, or did they too sound more sorrowful? Could it be possible that the master of the house had returned?

Mio changed directions, making his way quickly to Raphael’s office and knocking on the door. To his delight, it opened for him.

“You’re back!” Mio exclaimed as he entered.

Raphael was, surprisingly, in his devil form, sitting at his desk, laden with documents and envelopes and holding a quill in hand.

“I am, indeed,” he said, sounding amused. “Was there something you needed?”

Mio’s cheeks coloured with sudden embarrassment. In his excitement he hadn’t really thought further ahead than this. “Ah, no. Sorry, I didn’t mean to bother you. I’ll leave you to your work,” he sputtered and turned to leave.

“Wait just a moment, pet,” Raphael said, putting his quill aside. “Why did you come to my office? I’m sure you had a reason and I would very much like to know why.”

Mio faced Raphael and thought he didn’t seem angry at the interruption, just curious. Still, he was nervous under his piercing gaze and rubbed the scar on his palm with his thumb, even though he could barely feel it under the gloves he was wearing.

“It’s, um… It’s just that I thought that you might be back because… well the debtors seemed more… afraid? And Haarlep said they can tell when you’re home and when not. So I wanted to see if you’d really returned. And, well… I- I missed you.” He felt embarrassed to admit that.

Raphael chuckled at the confession. “I was gone barely more than a tenday and you were already yearning for my return? I suppose it is indicative of a good pet to miss its master even after such a short absence.”

“I didn’t know you were gone at first. Not until Haarlep told me. I thought you might not want to see me anymore, or that I’d done something wrong and you were punishing me.” Mio knew he was complaining in an underhanded way, but he also felt a bit hurt that Raphael hadn’t told him he was leaving for so long.

“Ah, I understand the cause of your anxiety now. Come here, pet, let me show you that I still enjoy your company very much.” Raphael pushed back his seat a bit and Mio came to him, taking off his gloves and shirt as he went.

He settled on Raphael’s lap and snuggled close to him, resting his head on his chest with a contented sigh as Raphael embraced him with a warm hug. Mio felt himself relax and couldn’t think of a single place he’d rather be right now.

Raphael stroked his back and combed his fingers through Mio’s hair, his claws scratching the skin ever so slightly in a way that gave Mio pleasant shivers and made him humm in delight.

After a few minutes however, Raphael stopped his caress and Mio looked up at him, hoping he wouldn’t make him leave just yet.

“Aren’t you curious where I’ve been?” Raphael asked.

“A little” Mio admitted. “I’d love to hear all about it, if it means you keep petting me.”

Raphael chuckled. “Cheeky little pup,” he said with a smirk and pinched the tip of Mio’s ear, making it twitch.

But he continued to stroke Mio’s hair and his skin, now going over his chest.

“I’ve been making preparations,” Raphael told him, “For an auction I will soon be holding here, in the House of Hope.”

“Oh?” Mio asked, actually interested. “What are you going to auction off?”

“A few valuable items that have been collecting dust in my coffers. Some people like to hoard every little trinket they acquire, on the off chance they might come in handy later, and end up never using them, dying with their salvation locked away in their vaults.

“In addition to doing a bit of spring cleaning, it will also give me the opportunity to display some of my favourite possessions. And that, my pretty pet,” Raphael stroked a finger down Mio’s cheek. “Includes you.”

“You’re going to show me off? Does that mean you’re going to dress me up again?” Mio asked, delighted at the prospect. “I really liked what you chose for me when we went to your meeting, I would love another outfit like that. I promise to take better care of it this time,” he said, remembering how his top had ended up in tatters.

“I thought I’d rather dress you down this time. You’ve gained a bit of weight since you came here, no longer looking like a starving street urchin, and I'd like to give people a chance to touch that pretty body of yours, give them a taste of what I get to enjoy every day.” Mio blushed at the compliment but then realised something.

“Touch? You would let people touch me?” He asked, surprised.

Raphael nodded. “You won’t mind, will you? If I let others play with you for a day?”

“It’s alright, if that is what you want. But won’t it bother you? Because of the mark?”

“How selfless of you, to worry about my comfort. I have already thought of that, however. I can temporarily deactivate the mark, so I won’t be alerted every time someone touches you,” Raphael explained.

“Do I get to wear something? At least some underwear? I don’t think I’d be comfortable completely naked in front of strangers…” Mio bit his lip and blushed at the idea. “But I’ll do it, of course, if you want to present me that way.”

“I’ll give you something to protect your modesty, pet. I don’t want people to get the wrong idea for what they’re allowed to do with you, after all,” Raphael assured him. “That part I’ll keep just for myself,” he added with a smirk.

“Thank you,” Mio said and sat up to give him a kiss on the cheek. “What are they allowed to do with me, anyway? And what do you want me to do exactly?”

“You’ll have a place reserved in the feast hall, where the guests can linger to eat and drink or make small talk before the auction begins. If they choose to, they can come to you and pet and caress you. Some may want to tease you, pinch and cut your skin, and make you moan in pain rather than pleasure. They’ll be allowed to do that too, to a point. I will have the servants keep an eye on you to make sure no one takes it too far, and you may discourage them, but keep in mind that that might spurn them on instead.

“They won’t be allowed to take off your clothes or touch you under them. If they try to, you can point them towards Haarlep, who’ll be entertaining in the boudoir. If you need something, catch the attention of a servant. I’m afraid I will be engaged otherwise and likely won’t have time to talk with you. Do you have any questions so far?”

Mio taught for a moment. “Do I have to make small talk with your guests? I don’t know what I would talk about, if anyone wanted to make conversation.”

“I’m not expecting that of you. If they want to talk, they’ll have plenty of other options. Perhaps it’s best if you don’t talk at all, unless absolutely necessary, so they’ll focus on what you’re actually there for.”

“Maybe I should just meow when they try to talk to me until they get the message,” Mio joked.

Raphael looked down at him with a spark in his eyes, like he just had an idea. “That can be arranged.” He snapped his fingers, but nothing changed.

Mio wanted to ask what had happened, but instead he said, “Meow?”

Startled at the uncanny feeling of trying to make one sound but making an entirely different one instead, he tried to do it again. “Meow. Mrrp? Meep!” It was kind of fun to try out different words and see what came out of his mouth instead.

Raphael laughed at his antics. “Enjoying yourself, pet?” Mio meowed at him, then nodded his head. Raphael clicked his fingers again.

“Pompelmous. Oh, it stopped. I kinda liked that, it was fun. Can we do that for the auction too?” Mio asked.

“I don’t see why not. But be careful what you try to say, some guests will be able to read thoughts and understand you anyways,” Raphael warned.

“I won’t say anything embarrassing, I promise. I will be a good pet! Oh-” Mio’s eyes widened. “Could I have a tail too?”

“A tail?” Raphael raised an eyebrow.

“Yes, a tail, like a cat’s. I’ve always wondered what it would be like to have one, like yours or a tiefling’s. A cat’s tail would fit better in this case, though, don’t you think?” Mio looked up at Raphael, hoping he would agree.

“Do you want whiskers and paws too? How about I shrink you down, so you can curl up in people’s laps?” Raphael asked, sounding amused.

“No, if we go that far your guests might think you took an odd looking cat and partly shaved it.”

Raphael threw his head back at that and laughed heartily, shaking Mio, who was still sitting on his lap. Mio thought that he really liked that sound and vowed to try and make Raphael laugh like that more often.

Raphael was still chuckling when he pulled Mio closer and lowered his head, looking Mio in the eyes as he stroked his hair. “You’ve gained some confidence since you’ve arrived here, pet. I have to say, I quite like it. I’ll give you a tail for the occasion and you’ll be my perfect little kitten, well behaved and adorable, won’t you?”

Mio nodded and then meowed at Raphael, making him laugh again.

“There’s another thing I want to give you that will be just perfect for the event,” Raphael said as he traced Mio’s ear with one finger, making it tremble beneath his touch.

“What is it?” Mio asked.

Raphael held the lobe of ear between thumb and forefinger. “I’d like to pierce your ears,” he said and pinched the skin between his claws, not hard enough to break the surface, but enough to hurt a bit. “Jewellery in the form of some earrings would suit you quite well, accentuate those pretty ears of yours.”

Mio bit his lips and looked away for a moment, then said, “Do I have to? I’ve never really liked earrings, and I’m kind of scared of the piercing.”

Raphael was still smiling but his eyes took on a slightly darker tone, giving Mio goosebumps. “You wouldn’t deny me this simple request, would you, pet? Not after I’ve already agreed to give you everything you wanted. That wouldn’t be fair now, don’t you agree?”

In that moment, Mio was reminded that Raphael literally owned him and could very well do whatever he wanted to him. He didn’t have to be nice to him, or indulge him in his silly requests, or even ask for his permission if he wanted to change anything about Mio’s body.

“No, of course, you’re right. And I’m sure whatever jewellery you pick for me will be quite fetching.” Mio smiled up at him and Raphael’s dark look disappeared.

“Will it hurt?” Mio asked.

“Only for a moment, pet, nothing you couldn't handle. I’d like to do it later today so they have time to heal before the auction. I’ll give you a cream that will speed up the healing process without closing the hole, and you shouldn’t drink any healing potions until after the auction, understand?”

Mio nodded. “You will do the piercing yourself?” he asked.

“Naturally, pet. I’m quite capable, trust me, and I want them in just the right spots. Better to do it myself than let someone else mess it up.”

“You want to do more than just the lobes?” Mio asked, a bit anxious.

“We’ll do the lobes as well as a helix on either side, at this point,” he pinched Mio’s ears on both sides a bit above the halfway point between the lobe and the tip. “I already have something picked out for the auction, but until then you’ll wear simple studs. It’ll make it easier to get used to having earrings and they shouldn’t bother you when you work,” Raphael explained.

“When is the auction, anyway?”

“Twelve days from now. There is still a lot of work to be done before then, so I’m afraid I won’t have much time for you,” Raphael said.

“I understand, of course. It’s a shame though, I was hoping we could have sex again soon. We haven’t really done much with this form of yours, “ Mio said, while raising a hand to touch the base of Raphael’s horns. “And I had an idea for a play that I think you might like.”

Raphael smirked. “Hmm, I think I might be able to spare an evening for you, pet.”

Mio’s face lit up. “Oh, thank you!” He kissed Raphael. “We would need some rope and-”

A knock interrupted Mio and he half turned in Raphael’s lap to look in the direction of the door. Raphael made a gesture and the door opened.

A dwarven woman with dark, curly hair entered. Mio thought he might have seen her before, while he was cleaning in the halls, but he’d never spoken to her.

“The mayor of Dornington is eager to consider your offer now, if you’re still willing to make a deal with him,” she said to Raphael.

“Let him know my rate has doubled since we last spoke. If he’s able to pay, I will visit him later this evening,” Raphael told her.

She nodded and then looked at Mio with an amused smile. “You must be Raphael’s new pet. I’ve heard a lot about you already, but I don’t think we’ve been introduced yet. I’m Korrilla, Raphael’s warlock.”

“Hello,” Mio said, nervously. He wasn’t sure how to handle this situation, sitting on Raphael’s lap while he was having a conversation. He looked up at Raphael. “Do you want me to leave?” he asked Raphael, quietly.

Raphael smiled down at him. “No, pet, you stay right here.” He even pulled Mio closer with the arm around his waist and his other hand grabbed onto his thigh.

“Korrilla, you have your orders. I’m quite busy, so I don’t have time for chit-chat.”

Korrilla half-bowed, half-nodded and threw Mio one last smile, before turning around and leaving them alone once more.

“Does she run errands for you in exchange for power?” Mio asked Raphael. He’d heard of people selling their souls or bargaining with fae and other beings to gain power.

“Among other things. I use her as a correspondence with clients sometimes, but her main duty is the security of the house. For the auction, she’ll have to make sure no one will enter who hasn’t been invited,” explained Raphael. “Now, I do actually have some paperwork to finish, but you’re welcome to stay. To make amends for leaving you so long.”

“It won’t bother you if I stay on your lap?” Mio asked.

“No, pet, I’ll be alright.”

“Good,” Mio said and snuggled close to Raphael’s chest as he began working.

Chapter Text

Mio was a powerful wizard, master of his craft and feared by all. It was only right that he should have a familiar just as powerful as him. But of course, a creature like that wouldn’t easily agree to become a familiar. No, Mio had to subjugate it first.

Raphael, which was the name of the devil he had summoned into his magic circle, had already been brought low. Naked, his head with the impressive horns pressed into the wooden floor, hands tied behind his back and wings spread out to his sides. He was kneeling and squirming beneath his touch, occasionally interrupting his moans to threaten Mio with torture if he didn’t stop this immediately. The erection pressing against his belly betrayed Raphael’s true feelings, however.

“Just you wait, pretty thing, once we’re done with the ritual and you’re truly mine, you’ll be begging me to do this all the time,” Mio told Raphael and took place behind him, between his spread knees. He grabbed the tail by the base, rubbing the spot that he knew Raphael loved. He was rewarded quickly with a low moan, and Raphael flopped his tail over his back, giving Mio better access to both the underside of the appendage and his ass.

“Quiet now, I need to concentrate.” Mio really did, because he was about to cast a spell he’d only just learned and hadn’t had the chance to practise yet. The book had said it was an area spell, so Mio focused on the area of the fingertips of his right hand and spoke the incantation, “Voco Arvina.”

Several things happened very quickly. First, Raphael said, “What?” and tried to look back at Mio. Before he could do anything else, a layer of grease appeared in a circle on the floor, with Mio at its centre. Then, Raphael’s knees slipped out from under him and he landed flat on his belly with an undignified squeak. His tail flew back and hit Mio’s shoulder, causing him to fall back onto the greasy floor with a yelp.

Neither of them moved for a few moments. As Mio carefully got up on his elbows, he saw Raphael was shaking slightly. First he thought it might be in pain, or maybe anger, but then Raphael started to laugh loudly.

Mio just stared at him, stunned. He watched as Raphael wriggled his arms out of his binds easily. Damn, another thing he’d messed up, Mio thought.

Raphael turned around and wiped some of the grease off his face. Still laughing, he asked, “Are you hurt, pet?”

“Um, no, I’m fine,” Mio replied. “Gods, are you alright? Did you- is your dick alright?” Mio couldn’t quite see from this angle, but with the way Raphael fell, he must have hurt himself.

“Ha!” Raphael laughed again. “I’m fine, pet. I can take quite a bit of punishment, remember?”

“This wasn’t really meant as a punishment,” Mio admitted with a blush.

“What exactly was your intention?”

“I, um… I wanted to use some grease as lube. I thought, since I’m supposed to be a powerful wizard, summoning some would make more sense than getting a bottle. I didn’t know it’d be so much, though…”

Raphael chuckled. “I’m guessing it was your first time actually casting the spell? Did you learn it when you had your lesson yesterday?” Mio nodded. “Well, the idea wasn’t half bad,” Raphael continued. “You can absolutely use this kind of summoned grease as lubricant, and it is possible to adjust the spell to only produce a small amount. But I think changing an established spell is a bit beyond your capabilities just yet.” Raphael clicked his fingers and the grease disappeared, both from the floor and from their bodies.

“I guess I should have read more carefully,” Mio admitted as he sat up. “I think I misunderstood what was meant by ‘Area spell’. And it looks like I didn’t tie you up properly either.” He picked up the rope from where it was lying besides Raphael.

“Ah, rope bondage is not as easy as it seems, I will admit. I recommend you practise a bit more before we use this again.” Raphael took the rope from Mio’s hands and coiled it back up quickly and neatly.

“Should I get us some oil so we can continue where we left off?” he asked Mio as he made the rope disappear.

“Do you think we could move to the bed? The floor is getting a bit uncomfortable.”

“If you want.” Raphael rose and helped Mio up as well. As they moved to the nearby bed, Mio quickly grabbed a bottle of oil from the night stand.

“Are we dropping the role-play for tonight, or do you still want to force me into submission?” Raphael asked as he lay stomach down on the bed. “I’m fine with either, as long as you keep dominating me. You were doing very well so far,” he praised.

“We can stop with the play, I guess. It doesn’t really make sense any more anyway.” It was really just a way for Mio to be more comfortable with the idea of ordering Raphael around, so Mio suspected that Raphael would prefer doing it without.

Mio walked around the bed and climbed up between Raphael’s legs. Grabbing his tail once more, he pulled it upwards.

“Get your ass up so I can get you ready for me,” he told Raphael, who complied happily. Mio poured oil over his hands and spread some over Raphael’s entrance as well. He pushed the first finger in, feeling how much warmer Raphael’s inside was compared to his human form. He wondered how it would feel around his dick.

Raphael’s tail was swinging before him, coiling over his back. He drew the appendage towards his face and then bit into the softer underside, eliciting a quiet groan from Raphael. The lovely noise made Mio’s erection come back to life, which he’d lost during the grease incident.

“Do you like that?” he asked Raphael. His reply came back muffled by the pillow Raphael had buried his face in. “I can’t hear you,” Mio said, nibbling at the tail again.

Raphael moved his head and moaned, “Yes, more please!”

Mio was pretty sure that was the first time he’d heard Raphael say “Please” in bed, so he wasn’t going to deny his request. He bit and sucked and licked all over the scales of Raphael’s tail, like it was the most delicious thing he’d ever tasted and he couldn’t get enough of it. He could feel the muscles working underneath his hand, the tail writhing like Raphael couldn’t decide if he wanted to get away from Mio’s mouth or closer.

“Fuck me already!” Raphael gasped and thrust his ass in Mio’s direction, which he’d stopped fingering a while ago.

“Ah, sorry, I’m not ready yet,” Mio admitted, his dick only half hard. Then he remembered he was supposed to be dominating.

He slapped Raphael’s cheek hard, the sound ringing through the room. “Don’t be so impatient,” Mio scolded, trying to sound lecturing. “I will fuck you when I want to and not a second sooner, understand?”

“Yes,” Raphael moaned.

Mio wrapped his free hand around his length, stroking himself. The other hand he slid along the tail down to where it connected to Raphael’s body, then further along his spine until his palm rested between Raphael’s wings. Mio aligned the tip of his cock with Raphael’s entrance, grabbing his right wing as he pushed in.

Raphael moaned, but Mio was more focused on the intense heat surrounding his length, just barely tolerable. Pulling back out a bit was almost a relief. He fucked back into Raphael fast and hard, moving his hips as he held onto him by both of his wings now.

Mio felt Raphael’s tail move, wrapping around his waist and holding him close. As the end appeared underneath him, Mio grabbed it and bit into the tail, right underneath the forked tip.

Raphael moaned loudly, his tail constricting and suddenly searing heat surrounded Mio’s cock. The cry he let out was muffled by the tail still stuffed in his mouth. He tried to pull out, but Raphael’s tail around him made it impossible to move.

Mio managed to pull the tail from his mouth and with his hands pushing against Raphael’s back he yelled, “Let go!”

Finally, Raphael came off his climax and his tail relaxed. Mio pulled out, wriggled out of the embrace, almost fell out of the bed and ran towards the bathroom. He practically jumped into the porcelain bathtub, sat down and turned the cold water tap on.

He sighed in relief as the water hit his groin. Letting himself slide down into the tub, he just stared at the ceiling. A moment later, Raphael appeared in his field of vision, looking down at him with a mix of confusion and concern.

“What happened, pet? Did you hurt yourself?” he had the audacity to ask.

“Your ass burned my dick!” Mio yelled.

Raphael just stared at him for a moment, then he started laughing. Mio sat up, a bit offended at that reaction, and turned the water off.

“It’s not funny!” he snapped. “You could have warned me.”

“I’m sorry- ” Raphael began, but was cut off by another fit of laughter.

“You don’t sound very sorry,” Mio grumbled.

When Raphael finally calmed down, he said, “I truly am sorry, pet. I haven’t slept with anyone but Haarlep in this form for quite some time. They’re pretty resilient when it comes to most forms of harm, including my natural heat. It simply slipped my mind that this heat can… boil over when I reach my peak, and hurt mortals like yourself. You’re right, I should have warned you beforehand and taken precaution. For that, I apologise.”

“It’s fine,” Mio said quietly, crossing his arms and looking away. He wasn’t really sure what he was supposed to say to an apology like that, but it definitely flattered him that Raphael didn’t share his devil form with just anyone.

“Do you need a healing potion?”

“No, I think I’m fine,” Mio replied. He wasn’t in pain any more, just a bit cold.

“Take one anyway, as a precaution.” Raphael stepped away from the bathtub and returned shortly with a small potion and a towel. “You’ll have to apply it to the afflicted area directly, so it doesn’t heal your new piercings.”

“Oh, right. Thank you.” Mio touched one of the new earrings at his lobe as he took the potion. He poured the red liquid on his groin, the slight itching he hadn’t even really noticed before disappearing from his penis within seconds. With the offered towel, he dried himself as he stepped out of the tub.

“I’m sorry too,” Mio said, looking up at Raphael.

“What for, pet? It was hardly your fault for not being able to withstand a devil’s flames. For next time, I will get you a fire resistance elixir. That will be enough to protect you,” Raphael assured him.

“No, that’s not what I mean.” Mio shook his head. “I meant I’m sorry for how I messed up with the grease and the rope. And I know we’re only really doing the role-play stuff because I’m having such a hard time ordering you around. You’re probably tired of doing that all the time.” Mio hugged the towel close to his chest and looked away from Raphael, not wanting to see his reaction. “I… I would understand if you think this is all too much work, and you would rather just have sex with Haarlep again.”

Arms suddenly wrapped around Mio’s waist and under his butt and lifted him up. He found himself level with Raphael’s face, pressed against his chest. The slight chill from the cold bath melted away, thanks to the devil’s warmth.

“Pretty little pet,” Raphael said, as he carried Mio back to the bed. “You needn’t fret so much. Although, I find it quite endearing, how eager you are to improve for me.”

He sat down at the bed’s edge, settling Mio in his lap, and began to stroke his hair.

“I’m well aware that you’re no expert in this, so my expectations aren’t very high. Besides, I want you to bring new ideas to the bedroom and when you do, you’re sure to muddle things every now and then. However, it can be quite entertaining when you do.”

“Really?” Mio asked doubtfully, even as he leaned closer into Raphael’s touch.

Raphael chuckled. “Did you not hear me laughing earlier? I assure you, that was no act. And speaking of acting. You’re wrong when you think I don’t enjoy or little play-pretends. I confess, I have always been an admirer of the theatre, so I do take some pleasure in this, and I don’t mind at all if you need this to better serve me. You’ll be able to do without someday, I’m certain. And I do still have sex with Haarlep plenty of times, when I’m in the mood for something I know you’re not ready yet.”

He took Mio’s cheek in hand and gave him a kiss on the forehead. “But in a few years you’ll be just perfect for me, my pretty pet. Won’t you?”

“Yes, Raphael,” Mio whispered. “I will make you happy, I promise.”

Raphael gave him a chaste kiss on the lips. “That’s all I ask.”

“Raphael, could I maybe spend the night here with you again?” Mio asked, hopefully. It was a bit early to go to bed but Mio was quite exhausted, and he really wanted to cuddle with Raphael in this form. Snuggle close to his broad chest and have his wings folded over him protectively. Maybe Raphael would even wrap his tail around his waist?

“No, pet.” Raphael dashed his dreams. “I’m afraid I don’t plan on sleeping tonight.”

Mio’s concern must have shown on his face because Raphael continued, “I do not actually need to sleep. I can, and I enjoy resting and dreaming from time to time. It’s a comfort not every devil can afford. But with the auction coming up, I still have a lot of work ahead of me, and will have to forgo a few luxuries until then.”

“Oh. I understand,” Mio said, trying not to show his disappointment. “I’ll head to my own bed then.” He climbed off of Raphael’s lap.

Raphael gave Mio one last kiss on the cheek and said, “Sleep well, my pet. I’ll see you on the day of the auction.” Then he snapped his fingers and disappeared.

Mio was alone. He put his clothes back on. Tidied the room. Returned the towel to the bathroom. Then he left.

He ate a small dinner, alone in the kitchen. Got himself ready for bed. Then he lay down and fell into his nightly trance.

Mio meditated on his time with Raphael. Tried to focus on the good parts. When he’d “summoned” Raphael. Made him kneel on the floor. Raphael had enjoyed that. Before he’d stupidly messed up with his spell. He should have practised that before using it, really, what had he been thinking?

No. Raphael had said it’d been fine. Entertaining even. He’d laughed! But had he really laughed at the situation, or at Mio, and his inability to understand the effects of a simple beginner’s spell like “Grease”? And Mio hadn’t even managed to tie him up correctly, like a child who couldn’t even tie their shoes, he couldn’t even tie someone’s arms behind their back!

But he’d laughed. Mio had made him happy. He’d also laughed when Mio had been sitting in the bathtub with his penis burned, but that hadn’t been on purpose, right? Raphael had said it’d simply slipped his mind, because he’d only been sleeping with Haarlep, because Haarlep is so much better at sex, and he was still sleeping with Haarlep, even though neither of them really wanted to, because Mio wasn’t ready yet and couldn’t even slap someone in the face without breaking down and crying.

Raphael hadn’t been happy with him then. But he knew that Mio was new to all this. His “expectations aren’t very high” is what he’d said. Because he knows Mio is terrible at this and will need years before he will be able to dominate Raphael the way he needs Mio to, but what if he’ll never be able to do that? Will they just stop having sex? Will Raphael just pet him and take him to parties sometimes? What if that’s not enough and Raphael thinks he’d be more useful as a soul coin then, or more fun to torture, or maybe he’ll sell Mio to some other devil like Cordelia or maybe even send him back to his parents?

Mio’s eyes flew open and he just barely made it to the chamber pot before he threw up. When he was done, he dragged himself back into bed and curled up under the blanket.

He wondered for a moment if maybe he’d just eaten something bad, but he doubted that. He’d quite literally worried himself sick. Wanting to neither go back into trance nor stay awake, Mio wished he could sleep right now, go unconscious and not think for a while. All he could do was to keep worrying about his position with Raphael, and cry.

But with the auction coming up soon, he’d have a chance to prove to Raphael that he could be useful, even outside the bedroom. Mio promised himself that he would be the perfect pet and make Raphael proud of him.

He stayed awake until morning, unable to get another minute of rest.

Chapter Text

It was the day of the auction and Mio hurried to finish his breakfast.

The evening before, Raphael had called on him and with a complicated spell, deactivated the mark on Mio’s right palm. Now he’d be able to, and allowed, to touch people other than Raphael.

He’d also been instructed to go to Raphael’s private quarters after breakfast. Raphael would not meet him there, as he was far too busy with last minute preparations. Instead, a stylist would wait for Mio and get him ready. Later, Raphael would cast the spells on him that would change his voice and give him a tail.

Mio was done with his meal and went to the sitting room. On his way there, he noticed that the usual debtors and ghosts were gone, but quite a few servants were bustling about, getting things ready.

As he entered the room, he saw a dwarven woman sitting on one of the couches. She had a beautifully styled beard with intricate braids and beads, which continued into her hair.

“Are you Raphael’s pet?” she asked him.

Mio nodded. “Good,” she said. “Come with me, we have work to do.”

Mio followed her into Raphael’s bathroom, where the tub was already filled with scented water. Mio recognized the scent as palmarosa, the same as the soap Raphael enjoyed.

“You probably don’t think the bath is necessary, but please humour me and get in the water anyway,” she instructed, sounding like she’d had this kind of argument before.

“Sure,” Mio said as he took off his clothes. “You’re the expert. And Raphael told me to do as you say.”

“That’s good to hear,” she murmured and afforded him a moment of privacy by getting some of her things while Mio took off his underwear and slipped into the milky-white water. The floral-citrus scent filled his nostrils.

“I’m going to wash your hair,” the stylist said, standing behind him. “Put your head back, please.” Mio did as he was told, and she poured fresh water over his head, then massaged shampoo into his hair.

He couldn’t help but compare the sensation to when Raphael washed his hair. Her hands were so much smaller and her movements efficient and quick, not lingering in any spot more than necessary. It wasn’t bad, being touched by someone else, but it didn’t feel as pleasant as when Raphael did it.

She rinsed his hair and put some other product in it, a conditioner, Mio assumed. Then she picked up a nail file, moved to his side and asked for his hand. She passed her file under each nail, although there wasn’t much dirt, and smoothed some of the edges.

She did the same with the other hand and the nails on his feet. Then she rinsed the conditioner from his hair and wrapped it in a towel. It seemed they were done with the bath, as she handed Mio another large towel. The scent of the water stuck to his skin as he dried himself off.

“Your clothes are over there.” The stylist pointed at a dressing screen.
Behind the screen, Mio found only two pieces of clothing; the first was a pair of dark red shorts with three golden chains at either side and an almost triangular cutout at the back, where his tail would likely fit through later. The second piece was a black, lace-patterned top, which would only cover his chest from just above his midriff to his neck, the back being open, except for a thin stripe of cloth below his shoulder blades.

He put on his clothes and looked at himself in the mirror for a moment. It was certainly revealing, especially because anyone could see he wasn’t even wearing underwear, but he also liked the way it made him look, unashamed of his body. After all, Raphael had said he wanted to show off his pretty pet to everyone, and he’d certainly show off a lot with this outfit.

“Are you done?” came the impatient voice of the stylist. Mio stopped admiring himself and stepped out from behind the screen. The stylist motioned him to sit on a chair in front of a stool.

As he sat, she threw a sort of cloak around him, so that only his head was visible. Then she removed the towel, combed out his wet hair and grabbed a pair of scissors.

“Wait,” Mio called out, panicked. “Are you going to cut my hair? Raphael likes to play with it.”

The stylist sighed. “I thought you agreed I’m the expert here? Besides, Raphael ordered me to give you a haircut, and you definitely need one. Who cut your hair last? I’d like to have a word with them,” the stylist said with a scowl.

“I did,” Mio answered meekly.

“Well,” she huffed. “Could have been worse, I suppose. But it will be better after I’m done, and Raphael will like it too. Trust me, alright?”

Mio nodded and let the dwarf work. Once she was done cutting, she cast a spell that made hot air blow from her palm, drying Mio’s hair quickly while she continued to style it with a brush. She finished by spraying something with a pleasant scent onto his hair.

“You were right, it looks amazing!” Mio told the stylist when she let him have a look in a mirror.

“We’ll do make-up next,” she simply said and grabbed a box with supplies. The make-up she applied was just a bit more bold than what Raphael had done the last time, his eyelids and lips had noticeably more colour. It looked very pretty, though, and Mio liked it a lot.

“Close your eyes for a moment,” the stylist told him. “I’m going to spray you with a solution that will make the make-up stay longer. Try not to flinch.” Mio flinched anyway when the mist hit his face.

“Now come the accessories. I’ll remove your earrings and put in the ones Raphael wants.” The stylist pulled out the simple studs Mio had been wearing until now. On both lobes he got earrings in the shape of long teardrops, in one helix she put in a broad ring and in the other a chain that connected to the top of the earring on the lobe. All of them were gold and shimmered in the light.

The next thing she grabbed jingled as she attached it around Mio’s neck. It was a red leather collar with a little golden bell at the front, like the ones he’d sometimes see cats wear. He played with the bell for a bit and found he quite liked the sound and look of it, but stopped when the stylist gave him an annoyed look.

“Make your hands into fists, like this.” She demonstrated, putting her thumb underneath her fingers. Mio did as he was told, and the stylist wrapped a black band around each of his wrists. They closed by themselves and blue glowing runes suddenly appeared on them.

“Try opening your hands.” Mio tried but found that he couldn’t. He could wiggle his finger a little bit, but that was all.

“These are made for magic users, so that they can’t cast spells. Raphael requested them for you, said that cats don’t have hands, or something like that,” she explained, but clearly couldn’t care less.

“Alright, we’re done.” She clapped her hands. “Want to have a look?” She motioned over to the floor to ceiling mirror embedded in one of the walls.

Mio admired himself, turning this way and that. The new haircut, the outfit and the make-up, all of it made him feel like a new person, and he had to say, he looked very pretty. He couldn’t wait to show Raphael!

“Alright then,” the stylist said, already packing up her things. “Raphael wants you in the feast hall, don’t make him wait.”

“Of course, and thank you so much for your work,” Mio said to her. She acknowledged his words with a friendly nod, and Mio left.

Mio had taken his place in the feast hall on a large, comfortable sofa. The room around him was abuzz with servants getting things in place, placing drinks and food on high tables, setting up decorations and making sure everything was perfect. Mio felt a bit guilty, just sitting there and watching them work.

He spotted Raphael, in his devil form and dressed in finery, walking and talking with the archivist. It looked like they were coming his way, and Mio rose from his seat.

“...and make sure everything is secured, both with magic and mundane locks,” he said to the archivist before dismissing him with a wave and turning his attention towards Mio, giving him a smile.

“Hello pet. Let me get a proper look at you.” Raphael motioned for him to turn. Mio did a slow pirouette.

“Wonderful. I hope you’re satisfied too?”

“Yes, of course!” Mio assured him. “I look so pretty! And I like the new haircut, thank you for getting me one.”

“Well then, let us add the finishing touches.” Raphael sat down. “Come here and lean over my lap, so I can give you your tail.”

Mio did as he was told and felt Raphael settle one hand on his back and the other on the gap in his pants. The skin there started to itch, and it felt like it was being pinched and stretched, not painfully so, but still unpleasant.

After a minute, Raphael said, “All done, pet.”

Mio looked over his shoulder and saw a bushy tail growing out of the triangular hole in his pants, the colour of the fur matching that of his hair. He sat up and touched it with one of his closed hands. It twitched involuntarily at the contact, and he realised he could move it and feel his own hand against it. It was a weird sensation, suddenly having a new appendage to control.

“This is amazing,” he said to Raphael with a big smile. “Thank you!”

“You’re welcome, pet. Now, you might have noticed there’s a table with a bowl next to your couch.” Mio had seen it, and that the bowl contained a red liquid. “It’s filled with a healing potion, in case my guests want to play a bit rough with you. Since you wanted to play kitten for the event, and cats don’t have hands, you’ll have to drink it like a cat too. No slurping, understand?”

Mio nodded at him. He hoped he wouldn’t need the potion too many times. Having to drink using just his tongue sounded difficult if he needed a lot.

“Good. I know you’ll behave and stay right here on your sofa, but to make sure no one gets the idea they can drag you around, I’ll chain you up here.”

Raphael snapped his fingers and a thin, golden chain appeared, one end attached to the armrest of the sofa, the other to Mio’s collar. Mio touched the end going to his neck, making his bell ring, and found no way to take it off, the last link having been fused around the ring on his collar as if it had always been there.

“Before I take your voice away, do you have any questions for me, pet?”

Mio thought for a moment. “How long will the auction run?”

“It will be done in an hour or two, but I’ll be busy until evening, writing, reading and signing documents to hand over what I’ve auctioned off and receiving what I was promised in return. These kinds of things always take a long time, especially when both parties involved are of the infernal variety.

“You’ll likely not see me again until tomorrow, so one of the servants will release you from your chain and shackles when they’re done cleaning up here. I advise you to go to your room quickly, lest you get in the way of someone while they’re leaving. I’ll remove your tail and return your voice again tomorrow.”

“Alright, I understand. Are you going to make me meow now?” Mio could feel his tail swishing around in excitement, not bothering to try and hide his emotions.

“Getting impatient, are we? But if you insist…” Raphael snapped his fingers and when Mio tried to speak, only a “Meow!” came out of his mouth.

“Happy now?” Raphael asked with a smirk. Mio nodded and meowed happily. “Good. I’ll leave you to do your work then. Be sure to behave and show my guests what a pretty little pet I have.” He affectionately pinched Mio’s ear before he left.

Mio made himself comfortable by laying down on his side. He wanted to practise moving his tail a bit before the first guests arrived. It was important that he did a good job today, that Raphael saw what a great pet he was and that Mio could be useful to him even outside the bedroom.

He’d only spent a few minutes getting better control of the new appendage when he realised someone had approached him. He looked up to see a tall, beautiful human with very little clothing. As this was unlikely to be a guest and since the servants were still busy with last minute preparations, it could only be one person.

“Aren’t you an adorable little kitten?” Haarlep greeted him. Mio meowed at them in greeting and made space for them on his couch.

They didn’t sit down, instead choosing to lie on the couch, their legs framing Mio’s body.

“I’m supposed to be at the boudoir, but I couldn’t let this opportunity slip by to finally touch you, sweet darling,” they explained. “Come here, let me get a feel of you.”

Mio lay down on top of Haarlep, his head on their chest and arms under theirs. Haarlep tangled their legs with his and wrapped their arms around him, stroking his hair with one hand. It was different from how Raphael touched him, but quite nice, their skin warm against his.

Mio closed his eyes, leaned into Haarlep’s touch and, to his own surprise, started purring.

“Oh?” Haarlep exclaimed. “Do you like that, little kitten?”

“Mrrp,” Mio gave in reply, not opening his eyes.

“Did our master give you a new voice for the evening? Or are you that committed to your role?” Mio only meowed in answer to Haarlep’s question.

“As fun as that is, I wanted to chat with you, kitten. Good thing I have a few tricks up my sleeve. Look at me for a moment, would you?”

Mio opened his eyes and looked up at Haarlep.

“Listen to my voice, kitten,” Haarlep said, and all other noise seemed to fall away, Mio only hearing Haarlep and nothing else. “Listen to me and obey my command.” They pressed their lips against Mio’s and at that moment Mio forgot everything he’d ever felt or seen or heard. All there was, all there ever would be, was Haarlep, and he knew he'd do anything for them.

Haarlep pulled away from the kiss and the world returned. They looked at Mio, who was still a bit dazed, with a smirk.

«How are you feeling, kitten?» Haarlep asked.

«I’m fine, I think, just - wait…» Mio paused. He wasn’t meowing. He wasn’t even speaking, and neither had Haarlep spoken to him.

«What’s going on?» Mio asked, or rather, thought.

«I’ve charmed you, kitten. You are now under my command, compelled to do whatever I tell you to,» Haarlep explained. Mio found he wasn’t concerned by this at all. He liked Haarlep, now more than ever, so why shouldn't he do what they ordered him to? It made perfect sense to him.

«And,» Haarlep continued, «We have a telepathic bond now. I can speak to you, directly into your head, wherever I am, and you can respond to me without having to speak. Which means, you can talk to me without that little spell Raphael put on you getting in the way.»

«Oh! That’s neat. Thanks, Haarlep,» Mio smiled at them.

«So, was this whole cat theme Raphael’s idea or yours?»

«Mine!» Mio replied. «This way I won’t have to do any small talk and I even got a tail, which I’ve always wanted to try.» He swished said tail around over his head in demonstration. «Raphael picked out my clothes though, but I really like them.»

«He does have some sense of style,» Haarlep admitted, and poked the little bell on Mio’s collar, making it ring. «And he can follow a theme. It’s quite charming. I’m certain the guests will have their fun playing with Raphael’s little kitten. I hope you’re prepared for the kind of entertainment they will expect.»

«Raphael warned me they might want to hurt me, but he gave me a bowl full of healing potion. You don’t think they’ll try to do more than a potion could heal, do you?» Mio asked, suddenly a bit worried. «They wouldn’t want to kill me, right?»

«No, kitten, that would be considered quite rude without the express permission of the host. Since they will want to participate in the auction, I doubt anyone would risk acquiring Raphael’s ire before it’s even begun. Just act like a well-behaved kitten, they’ll find that quite amusing.» They tapped the tip of Mio’s nose. «Now let me get back up, I have to get into position before Raphael notices I sneaked away.»

Mio slid off of Haarlep and let them sit up. «How about I find you once the auction is underway, and we can play a bit, just the two of us?» Their mischievous smile might have given Mio cause for concern under normal circumstances, but right now he saw no reason to assume Haarlep had any ill intentions.

«Oh yes, that sounds like fun!»

“Fantastic. Until then, kitten,” Haarlep said, out loud this time. They gave Mio a peck on the cheek and sauntered off, back to the boudoir.

Chapter Text

The first guests were arriving, dressed in finery and welcomed by the host, Raphael. Mio was too far away to understand what they were saying, but that didn’t bother him.

He was sitting on his couch, his feet on the cushions and leaning on the armrest, trying his best to look just like a cat, watching everything without a care in the world. He made sure only the tip of his tail was swaying where it was curled around his legs.

The guests chatted among themselves and with Raphael. Most had a goblet in hand and occasionally ate from the tables around the room. Mio was a bit disappointed that no one seemed interested in him. He considered for a moment to start meowing to draw attention to himself, but he doubted Raphael would like that very much.

As he let his gaze roam around the room, a feminine looking devil caught his eye and smiled. She put her glass on a servant’s tray and approached him. Mio sat up, not hiding his excitement.

“What do we have here?” she asked. “Cute thing, are you a cat or an elf?”

“Both!” Mio tried to say, but only a friendly “Meow!” came out of his mouth. He made space for the woman as she sat down beside him.

“I suppose that answers that,” she said with a laugh and stroked his hair. Mio leaned into the touch, closed his eyes and purred. Her other hand touched his chin and scritched the skin underneath, which felt weird but not unpleasant. Until she started pinching the soft skin there with her sharp claws.

Mio opened his eyes again and wanted to pull away, but remembered that Raphael had said that the guests were allowed to hurt him - to a point. He could handle this slight discomfort, only letting out a displeased meow to let her know he wasn’t happy about this. The woman only smirked at him.

“Come here, kitty,” she said before pulling him onto her lap, Mio letting her arrange him so that he was sitting on her knees, straddling her legs. He looked up at the devil, about a head taller than him, waiting for what she would do next. His tail swished in anticipation.

She poked the little bell on Mio’s collar with one claw, making it chime, then played with the gold chain before finally settling her hand around the side of his throat. With the other, she started scratching his back, using just enough pressure that it felt good without hurting him.

Mio started purring again, closing his eyes and enjoyed getting his back scratched. He could never get enough of this, although he wished it was Raphael who was scratching him, so he could lean into his embrace as well.

Mio’s eyes shot back open as he felt the hand around his throat tighten. He looked up at the devil in confusion and concern, but she just smiled at him as if nothing were wrong and continued to scratch his back.

He could still breath, although not as well as before, and he tried to stay calm and take shallow breaths. He started feeling dizzy and spots were dancing before his eyes. He raised a hand to try and grab at her arm, but it was balled up in a fist he couldn’t open thanks to the bracelets. He let his hand drop back down.

Just as he was about to try and wrestle out of her grip in earnest, she finally let go. The blood rushed back into his head, leaving him dizzy in a different way, and he took several deep breaths, both because he could again and to come back from the edge of panic that had threatened to take hold of him.

The woman laughed at the elf shaking in her lap. “You make such a funny face when you’re about to pass out, little cat,” she said while stroking his cheek with one finger. “I think I’d like to see it again.”

Mio almost pulled away from her hand as it wrapped around his throat again, but he reminded himself that this was his purpose right now. She wouldn’t dare harm him too badly. And later Raphael would praise him for providing such good entertainment to his guests.

The fiend stroked her hand over Mio’s sides and down his thigh as she choked him again. The spots came quicker this time and in an attempt to keep his hands away, Mio pressed his fists into his legs. When she finally released him, he could have sworn he had actually passed out for a moment.

He was shaking and cold sweat ran down his back. Her laughter rang in his ears as he tried to get his bearings back. Before he’d even fully recovered, her hand came up again once more. This time, she didn’t go for his throat but covered his mouth and nose instead, not even giving Mio the chance to take a deeper breath.

“Keep looking at me, pretty thing. I want to see the light in your eyes dim as you dance with death.”

Mio was a good pet, so he did as he was told and stared at the grinning face before him. His tail was switching around erratically and his legs trembled. He tried to ignore his body and focused just on keeping his eyes open, which was getting harder and harder.

There was fire in his lungs. Fire and pain. He was dying and she was laughing.

Raphael will be quite angry with her, was Mio’s last thought before air rushed back into his lungs. The air of Avernus, always tinged with a hint of sulphur, had never tasted so good before.

The devil chuckled amused while Mio was heaving. “That was quite entertaining,” she said. “But I think if we keep playing like this, I might just break you. Get off now, little cat, I’ll let someone else have some fun with you.”

Mio gladly moved off of her lap. As soon as she was gone, he drank some desperately needed potion from his bowl. The pain from his lungs, his throat and even his head faded away.

Only then did he remember that he was supposed to drink from the bowl like a cat, lapping it up. He glanced around the guests to see if Raphael had noticed, but he was busy conversing with someone across the room.

“Are you thirsty?” Mio startled, the hair on his tail standing up.

He looked at the origin of the voice and found a short, green skinned devil standing at the side of his couch. The devil approached him and offered the goblet he was holding. “Here, have a drink. Your master has good taste, it’s only fair his pet gets to have a drink as well.”

Hesitantly, Mio raised his hands towards the offered drink, then remembered he wouldn’t be able to hold it.

“Meow,” said Mio, trying to explain his predicament.

The devil seemed to understand his issue. “Here, let me help.” He lowered the goblet to Mio’s lips and tilted it slowly, letting the wine spill into his mouth. Mio drank until there was nothing left, and the goblet was taken away again.

“So, what do you think?” the devil asked. “Did it taste good?”

Mio didn’t know much about wine, but even he could tell that this was a very fine one. He nodded and gave an agreeable meow.

The devil smiled. Mio had seen that kind of smile enough times now that he knew it meant something bad for him. He suppressed a shudder and gave a friendly smile of his own instead.

The devil signalled one of the waiters carrying a tray with drinks. When the waiter approached them, the devil pointed at an empty table next to the sofa and said, “Leave that here.” Without questioning the order, they set down the entire tray and left.

Taking one of the drinks, the devil sat down on the sofa. He took a sip and with a delighted hum said, “That’s a good one.” He motioned at Mio to come closer, and Mio settled down next to him.

“Have a taste.” The devil put the glass against Mio’s lips again and made him drink. Mio wasn’t sure what kind of drink this was, but it was much too bitter for his liking. Unfortunately, the devil didn’t stop at giving him just a taste, but made him empty the entire glass.

The devil put the empty glass aside and asked, “What do you think? Better than the last one?”

Mio shook his head in reply, which made him realise he was already a bit tipsy.

“Well, your master has quite a variety of liquor and beverages on offer. Let’s find your favourite, shall we?” the devil grinned and Mio had a feeling that even if he were able to speak, he wouldn’t take no for an answer.

The following drink was, to Mio’s relief, not alcoholic. However, it had an unpleasant aftertaste that Mio was eager to get rid of. Until he tasted the next drink, which was so strong he tried to pull away after the first swallow. The devil tsked at him and took his chin in hand, holding him in place and forcing him to finish.

And so it continued. After every drink Mio finished, he was asked if he liked it better than the last one. While some of the beverages weren’t alcoholic, plenty of them were and Mio could feel himself get drunker by the minute, making it hard to keep the different flavours in mind.

“That was the last one, I’m afraid.” The devil’s words flooded Mio with relief. He wasn’t sure how much more he could have handled before throwing up. The devil continued, “Seems like your favourite one was the Amnian dessert wine, sweet and not too strong. Not a terrible choice, I will admit.” For the life of him, Mio could not recall which drink he was referring to.

Without another word, the devil stood up and walked back into the crowd. Mio watched him for a moment, worried he might return with more alcohol, but it seemed like he was done playing with him.

Mio closed his eyes and sunk back into the pillows. Dizzy and tired, he really wanted nothing more than to have a nap, the ambient noise luring him into meditation.

But just before he slipped fully into trance, he heard someone speak in infernal very close to him. Opening his eyes, he thought he was seeing double, which wouldn’t be a surprise with how drunk he was. But he quickly realised that the two red skinned devils before him weren’t completely identical. One of them was dressed in with pants and an ornate doublet, the other in a long, equally ornate dress. In unison, they sat down on his sofa, with Mio in the middle.

“Aren’t you a handsome one?” the devil in the dress asked, her voice feminine. “We haven’t interrupted your nap, have we?” She wrapped a hand around his waist and moved closer, pressing herself to his side.

Mio shook his head and gave her a reassuring meow. Of course he wouldn’t sleep when there were guests to be entertained. He felt a hand on his tail and turned to see that the other devil was playing with it, winding his hand around the appendage.

The devil gave Mio a smile and asked, “Interesting tail you have there. Did you always have this, or was it a later addition?”

Mio tried to answer, “Raphael gave it to me!” in case the devil could understand him. Mio wasn’t sure he understood the meow coming out of his mouth, though.

Meanwhile, the feminine devil had moved one hand along his thighs. He kind of liked it, his skin felt heated where she touched him, which Mio thought might be because of the alcohol. Her other hand moved up to his hair, combing through his strands. She was probably making a mess of his fancy new haircut, but Mio didn’t mind. She was quite gentle in her caress and he found he enjoyed it almost as much as Raphael’s. Mio began purring and it took some willpower not to let his eyes fall closed again.

The other devil, the man, kept playing with Mio’s tail but moved closer to him as well. “I bet Raphael has a lot of fun with you in his bedroom,” he said with a low voice. “Does he like to pull you around by your tail?” Mio blushed deeply at the implication, making the devil chuckle.

“Look at him, what an adorable face he makes.” The devil took Mio’s chin in hand and turned it around, so the woman could see. She gave a small “Aww” and then pressed her lips onto his.

Mio’s eyes widened, but he couldn’t move away with his hand still on his chin and hers in his hair. All he could do was keep his mouth closed so she couldn’t deepen the kiss.

The woman moved away and looked at him with fake disappointment. “Does the cat not like being kissed? Or is only Raphael allowed to?”

Mio could feel his entire face heat up. He wasn’t sure what he was supposed to answer. Yes, he wanted only Raphael to kiss him, but he didn’t want to imply that they had that kind of relationship, in case Raphael didn’t want it to be known. He could give a nonsense answer, since he would just meow anyway, but what if they could actually understand him?

The man interrupted his spiralling thoughts, “Don’t worry your pretty little head. We can find some other ways to have fun.” Without Mio having noticed, his hand had moved up his tail. The devil slipped one finger in the hole of his pants, where his tail grew out of his body.

Mio tried to move away with a protesting meow, but all it did was press him closer into the arms of the other devil. She ran one hand up his stomach and slipped it under the lace fabric of his shirt, giving his nipple a pinch.

Mio pressed his fist against her hand to make her stop. She did stop, but only to take both of his wrists in one hand and pin them against his chest.

“Come now, don’t be a spoilsport,” she chastised. “We want to have a good time and if you play along, you can have one too. You wouldn’t want us to tell Raphael you were a bad pet, right?”

Mio shook his head so hard he felt dizzy from more than just the alcohol. He wanted them to stop, but he also didn’t want to disappoint Raphael. Could he even make them stop? Maybe if he just let them do what they wanted it’d be over sooner. And their touches had felt quite nice earlier.

“Excuse me,” interrupted a woman’s voice. Mio looked up from his torment and saw a half-elf in the servant’s uniform, her expression carefully neutral.

“I’m afraid all interactions with Raphael’s pet must be kept strictly above his garments. If you would like to enjoy some more sensual entertainment, I can escort you to the boudoir, where Raphael’s incubus will be available for your pleasure.”

The female devil gave an annoyed huff. “I do not want to fuck some incubus, I want to play with him.” She held onto Mio possessively.

“Perhaps,” the other devil interjected. “The incubus has his form in his repertoire.”

The woman didn’t seem convinced, to Mio’s dismay. The man continued, in a more serious tone, “If you get me barred from this auction because of your infatuation with a transformed mortal, I will be very cross with you.”

She rolled her eyes but relented. “Fine. Let’s go see this incubus.” She pressed a kiss onto Mio’s cheek before finally letting go of him. “Maybe I’ll see you again later, little pet.”

They rose from the sofa together and followed the servant out of the feast hall. Mio sighed in relief.

For the rest of the evening, Mio had few moments to himself. Almost constantly someone came up to him, to pet or tease him. He was scratched and pinched and even bitten. One devil fed him canapés until he felt stuffed. And to his dismay, the two identical devils weren’t the only ones who needed to be told that Mio wasn’t to be undressed. He kind of regretted not being able to talk, although he had an inkling that at least a few guests were only pretending not to understand him.

At some point, he managed to flag down one of the waiters and after some gesturing and guessing he made it understood that he needed to go to the bathroom. The waiter called the half-elf servant over and told her what Mio needed. She removed the golden chain from the sofa with a spell and accompanied him to the bathroom. Mio guessed Raphael had assigned her to keep an eye on him, but at least Mio was allowed to go inside by himself. With hands still in fists everything was a bit more complicated, but he managed eventually. Honestly, he was glad to have a bit of a break. As he was brought back to his sofa and another guest approached him, he wondered how much longer it was until the auction would start.

While two devils were making a game out of who could give Mio the biggest bruise with pinching his skin, Raphael tapped a knife to his glass and the room quickly hushed. He spoke in infernal, and Mio hoped he was announcing the beginning of the auction. When he finished speaking, Raphael turned around and strode towards the archive.

Mio tried not to sigh in relief. One of the devils teasing him gave his cheek one last pinch, then they left him. The guests around the room finished their glasses and slowly made their way towards the auction.

Mio lapped the last of the potion from his bowl and watched his bruises fade away. He was glad this was finally over and wanted nothing more than to fall into his bed. Well, he wouldn’t say no to instead falling into Raphael’s arms and getting praised for being such a good pet this evening. But he knew Raphael couldn’t see him until morning, so he would have to content with a good night’s trance.

Raphael had said a servant, likely the half-elf that took care of him earlier, would unleash him and bring him to his room, but as Mio looked around, all the servants seemed to be busy with cleaning up. No matter, he decided, his sofa was quite comfortable, so he could meditate here until he was freed.

Mio moved some pillows around, made himself comfortable and quickly fell into trance.

“Wake up, elf, it’s time to go,” a harsh voice spoke quite close to Mio’s ear. Mio opened his eyes, waking from his meditation. To his confusion, he didn’t see a servant but a short, red-skinned devil. One of Raphael’s guests had woken him.

“I’m sorry, what were you saying?” Mio tried to say but meowed instead. He’d forgotten about the spell.

The devil didn’t seem to care. “Come on now, get up. I’m going to bring you to your new home,” the devil explained impatiently.

Mio didn’t move at all, just stared at him, trying to comprehend what he was saying.

“You look confused,” the devil said, his voice mocking. “Did Raphael not explain this to you? That does seem like the kind of thing he’d enjoy doing.” He laughed. “But did you really think he put you out here just for entertainment? No, he wanted us to be able to get a taste of the goods before we bid on them.”

If Mio were able to talk right now, he still wouldn’t have been able to say anything. He just silently shook his head, uncomprehending.

“You don’t believe me? Have a look for yourself.” The devil pulled out a scroll, unfurling it before Mio. The writing was infernal, but it was unmistakably a contract, and at the bottom was Raphael’s signature.

No. Raphael wouldn’t do this. Mio had done everything he wanted, had been such a good pet for him! Surely Raphael wouldn’t just sell him off to the highest bidder. But then why was this devil here, holding a contract with Raphael’s signature on it?

The sound of a chain breaking pulled Mio out of his thoughts, and then he was physically pulled by the devil yanking the chain attached to his collar. He barely managed not to fall onto the floor as he was dragged along.

“Get moving, elf, I don’t have all day,” the devil barked.

But Mio didn’t want to move. He wanted to stay here. He wanted to see Raphael. Maybe this was all a misunderstanding. Maybe he could beg Raphael to take him back?

He dug his heels in and for a moment forced the devil to stop. But while he was short by devil standards, he was still quite a bit taller than Mio and much stronger. Instead of trying to fight him, he simply picked the elf up and threw him over his shoulder.

Mio struggled, hissed furiously and even punched the devil in the back. He looked around frantically, trying to get help, but all the servants were gone. Just as they passed through the archway towards the entrance hall, Mio saw what looked like a person lying on the ground near one of the tables. Then they were gone from view.

“Quit struggling! You’re going to ruin my clothes!” the devil complained and harshly threw Mio onto the ground of the entrance hall. Before Mio could get his bearings, he was grabbed by the arm and both of them disappeared in a blaze of fire.

Chapter Text

The devil and Mio arrived in a stone walled room, noticeably colder than it was in the House of Hope. Mio was put down roughly.

"Took you long enough.” A feminine devil with copper coloured skin spoke to the devil that had brought Mio here. She threw him a sack, jingling like it was filled with coins. The devil caught the sack, replied something in infernal, then disappeared.

She approached Mio, who moved away until he was pressed against the wall. She stopped a short distance before him, towering over him.

“Do you recognize me, little pet?” she asked.

It took Mio a moment, but then he did. It was Cordelia, the devil from the meeting with the human pet.

The recognition must have been evident on Mio's face, because Cordelia smiled. "Ah, so you do."

Mio’s heart was pounding in his chest, this couldn’t mean anything good. He looked around the room for an exit but couldn't find one. All he saw were various torture devices and in the middle of the room a metal chair, designed to strap someone into it.

When Cordelia came closer, stretching her hand out towards him, Mio still tried to run. He only got a few steps away when his tail was grabbed and he stumbled onto the ground.

“That tail sure is convenient, I should send Raphael a thank you note,” Cordelia remarked. She put her other hand on the tail as well and a moment later Mio yowled in pain. She had broken several bones.

Mio twisted around trying to escape her grip. He wished he could cast a spell, but with his voice gone and hands in the cuffs specifically designed to prevent this, he couldn’t. He still tried to fight, having no other option. He attacked with his fists but Cordelia easily evaded and grabbed his arms, digging her claws in painfully.

Mio tried to wrench his hands away but she was too strong for him. She dragged him over to the chair and manoeuvred him into it. Mio tried his best to escape and Cordelia was getting annoyed.

She cast a spell, said “Drop.” and Mio went limp. She strapped him in before he could regain control over his body.

While she gathered her instruments of torture, with Mio being unable to do much more than watch, Cordelia spoke.

“Raphael humiliated me at that meeting and I simply could not let it stand. A dirty half-breed like him shouldn't even be in the position of a duke. He’s barely even a devil, what gives him the right to meddle in infernal law?”

She touches the scars on Mio’s right palm. “It's very convenient that Raphael himself disabled the spell that would have alerted him. Saved me a lot of time, and we can get to the good part much sooner. I’ll show you how mortal pets like you are supposed to be treated.”

Cordelia held Mio’s face, deceptively gentle. But Mio had already seen the knife she had in her other hand.

“Don’t worry, I won’t kill you. I’ll just have some fun with you, and then I’ll erase your memory and send you right back to your mongrel of a master.”

Her hand moved upwards, into Mio’s hair and she pulled it up, Mio closed his eyes at the pain and didn't dare to open them again, didn't want to see where she was going to cut him. He waited for the pain when suddenly, she let go.

When he opened his eyes he saw that she was holding a tuft of his hair and Mio’s eyes grew wide as he realised what she’d done.

“I saw how much Raphael likes to play with your hair. I doubt he’ll like you as much once I’m done giving you a new haircut.”

She cut off even more, big, uneven chunks of hair falling down around Mio as he started sobbing. She suddenly dragged the knife down his face, cutting his cheek, and then down over his shirt and pants, before ripping his clothes away.

Cordelia brought her hands up to his ears, sliding a finger across the outer shell. Before Mio could even think about what she was going to do next, she ripped out his earrings. Mio cried out. He was left naked except for his collar, the small bell ringing with every movement.

“This is a more fitting outfit for you, don’t you think? You’re just a pet after all, and all a pet gets to wear is a collar,” Cordelia taunted him.

Mio shook his head, trying to pull out of the metal restraints of the chair. But all it did was make the bell ring and Cordelia laugh.

Cordelia continued to torture Mio. He tried to remind himself that she had said that she wanted to give Mio back to Raphael once she was done. Maybe he could try to endure this? He had managed to endure Raphael’s punishments before, so maybe he’d survive this too. But as she continued, he was starting to think that she was just warming up and had much worse planned for him.

Suddenly, Mio heard a voice that wasn’t Cordelia’s.
«Hey kitten, where are you? I thought we were going to play together but I can't find you anywhere.»

Mio was utterly confused for a moment, his brain clouded from pain. Then he remembered what had happened earlier this evening, just before the guests arrived.

«Haarlep! Help, please, I'm- please, please help me!» Mio could barely form words, even in his own head.

«Woah, what's going on? Where are you?»

«I'm- I don't know! Raphael sold me, and Cordelia, she's hurting me. Haarlep, please help me.»

«What? Who's Cordelia?» came Haarlep’s confused reply. «Raphael didn’t say anything about selling you. I'm going to talk to him. Can you describe where you are?»

Mio tried to look around again but there wasn’t even a window to tell him what time of day it was. «I don't know, it's just a room. But it's cold. Haarlep, please, I want to go home, please.»

«We'll get you back here, kitten, don't worry. I'll talk to you again soon, alright?»

«Please, hurry.» Haarlep's voice was gone, and there was nothing left to distract him from the pain as Cordelia continued to torture him.

Later, for what felt like hours but might have been just minutes, Mio heard Haarlep’s voice again.
«We figured out where you are. Korrilla is on her way to you. She isn't a good fighter though, so she'll have to wait for the right moment to grab you. She'll bring you back here, so just hang in there, kitten.»

The name Korrilla sounded familiar, but for the life of him Mio couldn’t remember who she was. But knowing that someone was coming gave him a bit of strength back.

As Cordelia finally stepped away to switch out her tools, a dwarf with long wavy hair appeared next to Mio, having dropped her invisibility.

Cordelia turned around to see her but before she could do anything, Korrilla grabbed Mio’s arm and together, they disappeared.

Chapter Text

When Korrilla teleported them, Mio had been strapped to a chair almost a metre above the floor. As they appeared in the entrance hall of the House of Hope, Mio fell that distance onto the stone floor, right onto his already broken tail.

Screaming in pain, he twisted out of Korrilla’s grasp and flopped onto his front. He tried to get up, but his body wasn’t cooperating. Someone touched his shoulder and he yanked it away, hissing.

“It’s me, it’s Haarlep,” they said. “I have a healing potion.” Haarlep held the potion towards Mio but he pushed their hand away. Mio didn’t want a potion, he wanted this to stop, he wanted everyone to go away and the pain to end and to just curl up and have some peace and quiet.

Haarlep grasped his shoulder again and this time they held on when Mio tried to get away.

“Drink the potion,” Haarlep demanded and suddenly all of Mio’s wants didn’t matter anymore, the only thing that mattered was that he drank the potion. He tried to grab at the bottle, but he couldn’t hold it. Thankfully, Haarlep brought the opening to his lips and Mio drank greedily.

He could feel the magic spreading through his body even before he finished the bottle. The dozens of cuts and wounds closed, and even the broken bones in his tail pushed themselves into place and fused back together.

As the healing magic finished its work, the last bit of fight left Mio’s body, and he slumped forwards into Haarlep’s arms.

“I have to make sure our security hasn’t been compromised,” said Korrilla somewhere behind Mio. “Can you take care of him?”

Mio could feel Haarlep nod their head. They were still in the human form from earlier, so they weren’t much taller than him right now. A hand gently stroked his back. Mio wished he could tell Haarlep to stop.

“Let’s get you cleaned up first,” Haarlep said and picked Mio up, one hand under his legs, the other holding his back. Mio kept his hands in his lap. His own blood was covering his body, his fists were shaking, and only now did he realise his whole body was trembling.

“That place is a mess right now. It’s better if we use the bathroom.” It took Mio a moment to understand that they’d meant the boudoir, which they’d just passed. Had they gone through the feast hall already?

Before Mio could think about that much more, Haarlep was pushing open the door to the servant’s bathroom, and a moment later he was placed in the bathtub.

This was different from the tub in Raphael’s bathroom, where the stylist had bathed him just this morning. It didn’t feel like that had only been this morning. It felt like a lifetime ago.

Haarlep appeared beside him. They turned the tap on and warm water began to cover Mio’s legs. Haarlep took one of Mio’s arms and Mio let them, too tired to try and stop them.

“I can’t undo the spell that makes you meow, but I can at least remove this,” they said and took off the magical bracelet and removed the second bracelet as well.

Mio opened his hands and looked at his palms, like he’d never seen them before. They felt like the only part of his body that hadn’t been covered in his blood. The pale scars of Raphael’s mark, the words he couldn’t read, seemed more foreign than ever.

Haarlep had taken a cloth and was rubbing the blood and dirt off of him. Mio wasn’t even sure when they had started doing that. The tub was already half full and the water had been shut off without him noticing. He felt like none of this was real. For a moment, he thought that maybe this was some trick by Cordelia, and he was really still in that room without a door and windows, tied to that chair. But then he wouldn’t be able to see the scar on his palm, he told himself, even though that barely made any sense.

Suddenly, the bell rang. The little bell on the collar around Mio’s neck rang, and he was still in that room, and she was going to cut him again, he was stuck here forever with her looming over him, grinning down at him and her claws were in his skin and -

“Stay still,” Haarlep’s voice cut through his panic and he stopped moving. “I’m taking it off, I just need you to stay still for a moment.”

The weight around Mio’s neck disappeared as Haarlep removed the collar, and the bell rang one final time when they put the collar away. Mio touched his hand to his throat, as if he needed to make sure it was really gone. He felt his own pulse hammering and his chest heaving. His breathing was going fast, like he’d just run away from a dog trying to bite him. Something had happened, but he wasn’t sure what.

«You can talk to me, if you want to,» Haarlep spoke into his mind.

Mio wasn’t sure if he wanted to. Haarlep didn’t say or do anything, seeming to wait for an answer.

Finally, Mio said, «I’m sorry I didn’t get to play with you.»

He heard Haarlep laugh behind him, then they appeared beside him, sitting down next to the tub.

“That’s alright, kitten, we can play some other time.” They smiled. “But I’m sure right now you’re very tired, so how about we finish bathing you, and then I bring you to bed?”

Mio nodded and Haarlep dipped the cloth into the water. They rubbed down Mio’s chest, where he was covered in dried blood.

«Did you at least have some fun with the guests?» Haarlep asked.

Mio thought back to how Raphael’s guests had teased and touched him. It probably had been quite fun for them, but he hoped he’d never have to do that again.

«No.» Was all he gave as an answer. «What about you?»

“I did. Guests and clients are always a nice break from my usual day to day, but I rarely get to entertain so many people at once, so it was especially enjoyable. And I dare say I did an excellent job, as some of the guests were quite reluctant to leave once the auction began,” Haarlep smirked.

Mio thought that he should feel happy for Haarlep, or maybe even angry that they’d got to have fun while he had suffered. But he found that he didn’t feel much at all. He just watched the water as it slowly got dirtier from his blood.

“I’m going to grab some stuff to get your make-up off. Be right back,” Haarlep said and rose.

Mio touched his face, remembering that the stylist had sprayed him with something so that his make-up wouldn’t get smeared. The idea that through everything that had happened he’d been wearing flawless make-up seemed so ridiculous, Mio couldn’t help but laugh.

A small laugh, just air blowing out his nose, quickly turned into a giggle, which Mio couldn’t stop, and then he was sobbing, tears flowing down his cheeks and snot coming out his nose. And his make-up was probably still perfect. He wanted it gone.

Haarlep had returned with a fresh, already wet cloth. They didn’t say anything as Mio cried.

Mio tried to ask for the cloth, but he meowed instead. He hated that he couldn’t talk. If he’d been able to talk, if he’d had his hands, then maybe he could have cast a spell, or fought back properly and this wouldn’t have happened.

He held out his hand and Haarlep gave him the cloth. Whatever fluid it was soaked with stung in his nose, but he still rubbed it across his eyelids, mouth and his entire face for good measure. He didn’t care that he was smearing his tears and snot around too. When he looked down at the cloth, there were smears of colour all over, so he’d at least got something off.

“There’s still a bit on your lip,” Haarlep said, and Mio rubbed furiously until Haarlep took the cloth from him. “It’s all gone now. You should wash with water to get that stuff off. Then I’ll do your hair and we’ll be all done.”

As Haarlep washed his hair, Mio zoned out again. He was exhausted, a bone deep tiredness he hadn’t felt since he’d come to the House of Hope, and even before that, only rarely.

“Do you need help getting out of the tub?” Haarlep’s question brought him back to reality, but it took him a moment to really parse it. Then he nodded, as he wasn’t sure he wouldn’t slip or just collapse as soon as he got up.

Haarlep got a large towel and draped it over Mio’s shoulders. The water had already been drained, but Mio couldn’t remember when that had happened. Haarlep helped Mio stand on wobbly legs, then scooped him up and a moment later, put him down on a stool in front of the bathroom’s vanity.

As Haarlep padded him dry, Mio looked up, into the vanity’s mirror. His breath caught in his throat. His hair! Cordelia had cut big, random chunks out of it and as Mio lifted a hand to his head to touch it, he felt that some spots were cut down to his scalp.

He looked hideous and if he’d still had tears left, he would have started crying again.

Haarlep put a towel over his hair and looked at Mio through the mirror.

“Don’t worry, darling. It’s just hair! It’ll grow back and in a few months you’ll look just like your old self again.” They smiled at him. Mio couldn’t muster a smile himself, but he gave a small nod.

Haarlep twisted the towel around his head, hiding the disastrous haircut from view, and tucked it into itself so it wouldn’t easily unravel again. Then they picked Mio up and carried him to his bedroom.

Once there, Haarlep sat him down on his bed and asked «Need anything else? I can get you some leftover canapés if you’re hungry? Or something to drink?»

Mio didn’t think he’d be able to eat or drink anything right now, even if he were hungry.

«Can I have some clothes? Just underwear and a shirt.»

Haarlep looked surprised. “You wear clothes when you sleep?” they asked, but moved towards Mio’s closet anyway. “I prefer to go without whenever I can. Clothes can be pretty, but generally, I find them too restrictive. If Raphael let me, I’d be nude all the time.”

After rummaging around the closet for a bit, Haarlep managed to find some clothes and helped Mio put them on, though the underwear didn’t quite fit with his tail in the way. Mio didn’t really have a problem with people seeing him naked, but he felt a bit better now that he was wearing something again. A bit more normal.

Mio slipped under the blanket and Haarlep wished him a good rest. As they turned to leave, Mio caught their arm.

«Yes, kitten?» they asked.

«Could you stay here? Just until I fall into trance?»

Mio thought Haarlep looked a bit annoyed at his request, but the look was replaced by a smile so quickly Mio wasn’t quite sure if he hadn’t imagined it.

“Sure,” they said and said down next to Mio’s bed, their head level with his. “How about I help you fall asleep quicker?”

That sounded wonderful to Mio right now, as he couldn’t imagine being able to meditate, despite how tired he was. He nodded at Haarlep.

Haarlep bent forwards, their lips close to Mio’s ear, and whispered, “Sleep.”

Mio’s eyes closed, and he fell into trance, deeper than ever before. He didn’t even notice Haarlep giving him a kiss on his forehead and leaving his room.

Chapter Text

A loud knock on the door pulled Mio from his trance. He opened his eyes, confused. When had he ever been woken up by a knock? He was usually the first one up and anyway, he shared a room with his parents.

The door opened and a large, winged figure entered. The memories flooded back into Mio’s mind, of Cordelia towering over him, holding her knife, grinning down at him. He cried out and tried to flee, but he was wrapped into a blanket and couldn't get away.

All his fear and panic drained away, replaced by an unnatural calmness.

“Pet, it’s alright. You’re safe.” Someone sat down on the bed and removed the blanket covering Mio’s head. It was Raphael, in his human form.

Mio felt relieved, but only a little. He realised Raphael must have cast a spell on him, suppressing his emotions. His suspicion was confirmed when Raphael made a gesture and Mio felt the magic disappear.

“First off, let me return your voice to you,” Raphael said and snapped his fingers. “How are you feeling?”

“I-” It felt odd to be able to speak again. “I feel… I don’t know.” The whiplash of panic and magical calmness had confused him. He’d just woken up too, and his trance had been so odd, like he’d been unconscious, rather than meditating.

He closed his eyes and tried to think about everything that had happened, how terrified he’d felt, powerless to stop Cordelia from hurting him. All because Raphael had abandoned him. And that thought made him feel angry.

He looked at Raphael. “You sold me.”

Raphael’s calm expression didn’t change. “I didn’t sell you,” he said, matter-of-factly.

Mio’s anger grew into fury. His tail, which he’d almost forgotten about, rose up behind him and he could feel the hairs stand up. “Don’t lie to me!” he yelled. Raphael’s face did change at that outburst. He looked at Mio like he’d offended Raphael.

Mio didn’t give him the chance to speak. “You told me I’d be just there to entertain your guests. But it was all a lie! In reality, you sold me to the highest bidder. I saw the contract, that devil who took me, he showed it to me. He even made fun of me for not getting it sooner. And then he brought me to Cordelia and she…” Mio couldn’t continue that thought. “I just don’t understand why. I did everything you wanted! I know I messed up sometimes, but I tried to be a good pet. I tried to make you happy! Why wasn’t that enough?”

Mio could feel himself tearing up, and he hastily wiped over his eyes with the sleeve of his shirt. He didn’t want to cry right now.

“Pet, I do not like being accused of lying.” Raphael’s voice was calm, but it was barely hiding his rising anger. “When I say I did not sell you, or put you up for auction, I mean it. That contract you saw, what did it say?”

“I don’t know,” Mio said. “It was in infernal, so I couldn’t read it. But it had your signature.”

“So you simply believed some stranger when he claimed to have purchased you? I have signed thousands of contracts, and most of them are written in infernal. It wouldn’t be too difficult to obtain one of them, or simply fake my signature. Was such an obvious trick really enough to let you be taken away?”

That insult made Mio even more mad. He could feel his face heat, for once not with embarrassment. “I didn’t just let him take me! I tried to stop him, I fought back! But I wasn’t strong enough. I couldn’t even try to cast magic, because you had taken my voice and put those bracelets on me. And you said you’d have someone keep an eye on me, but there wasn’t anyone there to stop him!

“And if you really didn’t sell me, why didn’t you come save me? Haarlep and Korrilla were the ones who brought me back and took care of me. You weren’t there at all.”

Raphael stood up and crossed his arms, now towering over Mio, even in his human form. A little bit of fear creeped in alongside Mio’s anger, and he grew tense.

“May I remind you,” as Raphael spoke, Mio could tell he was restraining himself to keep his voice even. “That you were the one who requested that I put the voice spell on you, so you wouldn’t have to bother with making small talk. And you seemed to have no issue with the bracelets, last we spoke. It suited that cat theme you were so keen on quite well. Furthermore, even if you’d been able to cast, throwing a firebolt at a devil wouldn’t have done anything but irritate them.

“I had assigned one of my servants to watch out for you, a half-elf woman named Kalia. Unfortunately, I had not anticipated that she would be attacked, or I would have picked someone more capable of fighting back. Whoever the culprit is, presumably the same person who had taken you, they only knocked her out and didn’t kill her. Fortunately.”

Mio didn’t know what to say to that. He remembered the half-elf, although he hadn’t known her name. Had she been attacked just so he could be kidnapped?

Raphael kept talking, pacing in the small room like a teacher giving a lecture. “It was pure chance that Haarlep had charmed you and was thus able to speak with you telepathically, even though you were on another plane. But they would never have figured out where exactly you were imprisoned by themself. Your hint that your location was colder than Avernus made it likely to be on the material plane, which narrowed it down somewhat. I still had to use your blood in a scrying spell to find your precise location.

“Finally, I didn’t come to your rescue personally because I was still running my auction. I’d already given my guests enough cause for rumours by leaving temporarily on Haarlep’s request, I couldn’t further lose face by just abandoning the event altogether. Which is what would have happened, had I confronted Cordelia directly. Instead, I sent Korrilla to free you stealthily and ordered Haarlep to take care of you once you returned.”

Raphael stopped before Mio and looked at him with resentment. “Are there any other accusations you have left for me?”

“No,” Mio mumbled, quite chastised now. “I’m… I’m sorry,” he added, although he wasn’t quite sure what exactly he was apologising for.

Raphael took a deep breath and sat back down on the bed. Mio had pulled his knees up to his chest during Raphael’s lecture, his tail wrapped around his legs, so he sat closer to Mio no.

“That’s alright,” Raphael replied, more collected. “I understand you just went through a rather traumatic experience. Those kinds of things can leave someone a confusing mess of emotions. I’m willing to overlook this little outburst of yours, now that we’ve cleared everything up.”

Raphael put a hand on Mio’s knee, and Mio looked up at him.

“It’s unfortunate you had to go through all that, and I can assure you, I’m not going to let Cordelia get away with it. As she has tried to steal and has harmed my property, I can file an official complaint and have her be punished. And should that complaint not be enough, I will find another way to make her regret ever laying hands on you.”

Mio gave Raphael a small smile. It made him weirdly happy to hear Raphael’s plans of revenge. He couldn’t believe he’d ever doubted Raphael cared about him.

“For that, I need some information from you. You don’t have to give me the details of what Cordelia did to you, not unless you want to. But I need to know how she got you out of my house. And should you remember anything she said about her plans or reasons for taking you, that would be useful to know that as well.”

Mio swallowed hard. He would honestly rather just forget about everything that had happened, but if Raphael needed to know to go after Cordelia, he would tell him. Although, that reminded him of something Cordelia had said.

“At some point,” Mio began, hopeful. “She said she was going to erase my memory and then sent me back to you. Could… Could you do that? Erase my memories? After I tell you everything, of course.”

Raphael gave him a pitying look, already dashing Mio’s hopes. “I could, but it wouldn’t help you. You wouldn’t be able to recall the event, although you would still suffer its effects. Matters like these tend to burrow themselves deep into one's mind and body and are not so easily erased.

“More likely, erasing your memories would make it more difficult for you to heal, which I believe is one reason why Cordelia was planning to do it. You would know something terrible had occurred - I doubt she would have healed you before sending you back - but without knowing exactly what, your mind might try to fabricate its own version of the events, potentially worse than reality. And even though you’re physically healed now, your mind is still tender, and it will take some time for you to fully recover.”

The way Raphael spoke about this, how erasing traumatic memories made them worse, and the mind needed time to heal, made it sound like he knew a lot about it. Mio wondered if Raphael had ever done this himself, as a way to hurt someone.

Raphael continued, “Another reason why Cordelia wanted to do it was likely to make it more difficult for me to bring her to court. She’s the only suspect for this offence, but without your testimony, it would be exceedingly difficult to prove it was actually her who harmed you.”

Raphael stroked Mio’s cheek gently, his expression apologetic. “So, no, pet, I’m afraid I will not free you from these memories. It would only hurt you more.”

What Raphael said made sense, but Mio still had the urge to beg him to do it anyway. Maybe, just maybe, it wouldn’t make things worse for him. Maybe he’d be just fine, no lengthy recovery necessary. But he knew that was a futile wish.

“Alright,” Mio said. “I’ll tell you what I remember. Where should I start?”

“Begin from the point after I announced the opening of the auction and the guests left the feast hall.”

So Mio told him what had happened. How he’d had a nap and a devil had woken him up, told him that he’d bought Mio and then dragged him away and teleported them both.

Raphael asked him for a description of the devil, but Mio couldn’t tell him much more than that he’d had red skin and was rather short, his horns stubby as well.

Then Mio told him what he’d remembered about the room he’d been kept in and how Cordelia had been angry because she’d been humiliated at the meeting.

“She cut my clothes off,” Mio said bitterly. “I promised you I’d take better care of them, but they got destroyed anyway.”

“I’ll put it on the list of Cordelia’s crimes,” Raphael promised. “Did she say anything else about her plans for you or me?”

Mio tried to recall what Cordelia had said, but all that came to mind was her malicious grin and the knife she’d cut him with. At that memory, Mio’s hand shot up to his hair, feeling at the bald spots and the uneven cuts she’d done with her knife.

The towel Haarlep had used to wrap his hair in had fallen off at some point during the night. Raphael had been looking at him and not mentioned his hair the entire time.

“My hair,” Mio’s voice filled with despair. “I look hideous.” He covered his head and face with his arms, so Raphael didn’t have to look at him any more.

“Nonsense, pet,” Raphael said, sounding slightly amused. “It’s just hair. It will grow back. As far as I’m concerned, this is the smallest offence Cordelia has committed.”

Mio looked at Raphael through the gap between his arms. “But you love playing with my hair!”

“I do,” Raphael agreed.

“You won’t be able to do that until it’s all grown back, and that’s going to take months,” Mio argued.

Raphael gave a small laugh. “Am I not allowed to touch your hair until it’s back to its previous length?”

Mio pulled his arms away from his face, placing them on his knees. He looked at Raphael sheepishly. “Of course you are.” Even if Mio could deny Raphael anything, he would never deny him this.

“Good. And did you really think a devil like me doesn’t have several options to do something as simple as to grow hair? Honestly, pet, I’m a bit surprised you were ever worried about this.”

Mio’s eyes brightened. Now that he thought about it, it seemed obvious that Raphael would have something in his repertoire to solve this problem.

“However, we won’t be using something that will bring all your hair back instantly,” Raphael said, to Mio’s confusion. He continued to explain. “While I have a few spells and potions that can do that, these tend to leave the hair thin and brittle and, in some cases, cause permanent hair loss after a few years. Perfect for clients who sign their contract without reading it, but obviously not an option for my favourite pet.”

Mio could feel his heart warm at being called his favourite pet. He was glad Raphael didn’t seem to bear a grudge against his earlier accusations.

“Instead, I’ll give you an oil that accelerates hair growth, which you will massage into your scalp daily over the next tenday. Your hair should be back to its previous length in a month or two. In the meantime, I will enjoy playing with it in its various stages.

“I’ll have to shave your head first, though, to ensure it’ll grow evenly. Get dressed, and we’ll go to my chambers and do it right away.” Raphael said, taking the blanket off of Mio.

Mio hated the thought of having what little of his hair was left removed, but Raphael had a point. He got up, dressed quickly, and followed Raphael.

Chapter Text

On the way to Raphael’s rooms, Mio felt the need to talk, to say something, so his thoughts wouldn’t wander back to that cold, windowless room. He looked up at Raphael and asked, “How was the auction? Did you make a lot of money?”

“Oh, it went just as I had planned,” Raphael smiled. “Most of the items weren’t sold for money, however. Instead, the guests were allowed to offer other items in exchange. It was more of a trade, you could say, although I did also accept soul coins in some cases.”

“I have only been to farm auctions,” Mio admitted. “The people there would raise their hand and call out how much money they were willing to pay, and the others could bid more. How does it work when people bid with items? Does everyone know how much the offers are worth? Or do you decide if you accept the bid or let someone else try?”

“That is the usual style for auctions, yes. What I held is called a sealed auction. Everyone interested in an item was able to make a bid without knowing what the others were, and they only had one chance to make a bid. After a set time, the Archivist and I went through the offers, and then chose based both on the value of the offer and the usefulness to myself.

“I received quite a few interesting pieces, but doing it this way gave me something else, which one could argue is even more valuable. Can you guess what that is?”

Mio hadn’t expected the question and was a bit thrown by it. They’d arrived at Raphael’s rooms by now and were heading into the bathroom.

“Maybe… This way, the guests were less likely to get mad when someone outbid them? So it was easier to keep the whole thing orderly.” Mio was pretty sure that wasn’t what Raphael meant, but it was his best guess.

Raphael chuckled. “That’s certainly true, but not what I was referring to. Sit down here, pet.” He indicated a stool, the same one the stylist had used. The amazing haircut she had given him was now ruined. Mio sat, after a moment of hesitation.

“Before I take care of your hair, I’ll remove your tail. It did suit you well, but I’m sure you don’t want this as a reminder of what occurred.” Raphael placed his hand at the base of the cat-like tail and Mio felt a prickling feeling, like the limb had fallen asleep. He considered asking Raphael to leave it, but hesitated. Maybe he was right, and it would just make him think of how Cordelia had broken the bones so easily. A few seconds later, the appendage was gone, like it had never been there in the first place.

Raphael threw a cloth over him, covering everything below the neck. Then he grabbed something, and for one heart stopping moment Mio thought it was a knife. Then he recognized it as a razorblade, like one used to shave beards. He wondered if Raphael shaved his own beard or if he used magic for that.

“Try to think about what I gained by having everyone put in their offers. Even when I didn’t accept one person’s offer, I still received something from them.” Raphael said, bringing the topic back to the auction, as he began to shave Mio’s head.

Mio tried to ignore the hair falling around him. Instead, he imagined Raphael, going through scraps of paper, everyone having a different offer written on them. He’d evaluate, compare and then choose the best one. But even when the people whose offer he didn’t accept took their items back home, he’d keep something…

“Oh!” Mio exclaimed. “You know what kind of stuff they have! You got information from them.”

“That’s right,” Raphael praised. “I gained knowledge on what they own, and even on what they were able or willing to offer. And of course, I know who now has the items I auctioned off. Often, that kind of knowledge can be more valuable than any amount of money.” Mio smiled, glad he’d been able to figure it out.

Raphael took a small towel and rubbed it over Mio’s head. He could tell from the feeling that he was now completely bald, and he dreaded seeing himself in the mirror.

“Would you like to have a look?” Raphael asked.

Mio cringed. “I’d rather not.”

“Come now, it’s not as bad as you think.” Raphael motioned towards the tall mirror and Mio reluctantly walked towards it.

It wasn’t terrible, Mio would admit. He didn’t have an oddly shaped head or weird moles that might have been hidden before. But it still looked wrong, like he wasn’t seeing himself.

Raphael stood behind him, meeting his eyes in the mirror. “It’ll grow back, pet, faster than you’d think,” he said.

Mio just nodded. He didn’t want to speak right now, feeling a lump in his throat that might turn into a sob if he opened his mouth.

“While we wait for your hair to grow back you could wear a hat, a scarf or perhaps…” Raphael’s expression changed suddenly, like he’d just remembered something. “Wait here for a moment. I think I have something you might like.”

Before Mio could ask, Raphael snapped his fingers and was gone. It took less than a minute before he was back, a small bottle in one hand and a circlet in the other.

“This is the oil I mentioned earlier.” He held up the small bottle, then put it aside. “And this is something I found again during my recent spring-cleaning. I didn’t put it up for auction, as I doubt any of the devils around here would be interested in it.”

He handed the circlet over to Mio. It was a golden band, shaped into a V where it would sit on the brow. In the middle of the V was a small, blue gem. Mio put it onto his head, where it sat comfortably. He couldn’t tell if anything had changed. Raphael motioned for him to look into the mirror again.

Mio turned around, and his eyes grew wide as he saw himself. He had hair again! But it wasn’t anything like his real hair. It was clearly very long, but it had been parted in the middle, braided and put up into two buns. He also had a short fringe, with two longer strands hanging down the sides. But most notably of all…

“It’s blue!” Mio exclaimed. The hair was dark blue, with light blue strands throughout. “My eyes are blue too.” He’d only noticed that as he’d moved closer to the mirror. His eyes had taken on an almost unnatural dark blue colour, matching the hair.

As he tried to touch one of the buns, his hand went right through the hair, and he felt the skin of his head instead.

“It’s an illusion,” Raphael explained. “The circlet is enchanted to give the wearer this hairstyle and eye colour. Unfortunately, the way the enchantment was created, the illusion cannot be changed. It’s not a very useful item, to be honest.”

“I never thought about having blue hair, but it’s a lot better than being bald,” Mio said. He turned around and smiled up at Raphael. “I like it! Thank you so much.”

“I certainly prefer your natural hair over this. However, I don’t mind you wearing this for a little while, until you’re comfortable with your appearance again. I also have something else for you.”

With a flourish, Raphael held out his hand, presenting a small, wooden box. Mio just stared at it for a moment, surprised that he’d be getting another gift. He took and opened the box, revealing a pair of earrings, small red gems set in a golden frame.

“Perhaps you can discern why I would give you this particular pair? I can give you a hint: It’s not just because I think they would suit you well.” Raphael put a finger to his own lip, looking at Mio’s head. “Although they do clash a bit with your new hairstyle. No matter, that’s only temporary, after all.”

Mio peered at the jewellery, taking one stud into hand to examine it closely. He thought he saw something cut into the gem, like letters, but it was too small to make out. That gave him an idea though, and he tried to feel the earrings, rather than just see them.

“They’re enchanted,” Mio said. He could feel the object pulling a bit of weave into it, letting it flow into the matching piece, and then letting it flow out again. “I can’t tell what the enchantment is but… I think it’s something ongoing? Not something you cast once and then have to wait to gather enough weave to use it again.” He looked at Raphael, hoping he wasn’t too far off, and was delighted to see that Raphael looked pleased at his conclusion.

“That is correct. Well done, pet.” Raphael’s praise made Mio blush and put a small smile on his lips. “They are enchanted with fire resistance, so as long as you wear them, your tolerance for heat will be increased and should you ever catch on fire, the flames will swiftly extinguish themselves.”

“Oh!” Mio realised why Raphael wanted to give him these earrings. “So they’ll protect me when we have sex while you’re in your devil form?”

“Yes, that was my main motivation for acquiring them. But I do recommend wearing them even outside my bedroom. There’s no shortage of fire here in Avernus, so I’m certain the protection will come in handy in less pleasant situations as well. Let me help you put them in.”

Luckily, the holes in Mio’s ears had healed well enough that the potion Haarlep had given him hadn’t closed them, so Raphael didn’t need to pierce him again.

Mio turned around to admire the new jewellery in the mirror. It was true that the earrings didn’t really match with the blue hair, but Mio still thought they looked beautiful and thanked Raphael.

“Are you hungry, pet?” Raphael asked. “If you like, you can eat your dinner in my office. Or you can go back to your room, if you’re feeling tired.”

The mention of dinner confused Mio. There was no day and night cycle in Avernus, but the House of Hope kept the same time as the Sword Coast on the material plane. Shouldn’t it be time for breakfast right about now?

Then Mio realised that the auction had only been this morning, and Haarlep had probably put him to bed sometime this afternoon. It hadn’t even been a full day since…

Mio wasn’t hungry. He was feeling kind of nauseous, actually. But he didn’t want to be alone in his room right now. He wanted to stay with Raphael, maybe talk about his new, enchanted jewellery some more. That had distracted him for a while, kept the odd, numb feeling at bay. It occurred to Mio that that might have been why Raphael had asked him if he could sense something about the earrings. And about the method of the auction. To keep his thoughts off of earlier this same day.

“Pet?” Raphael asked, startling Mio out of his thoughts. He felt tense, like a bow ready to fire and his hands were balled into fists. He opened his mouth to answer Raphael’s question, only to close it again, feeling unable to speak.

“Pet, can you take a deep breath for me?” Raphael asked, calmly, like this happened all the time.

Mio took a shaky inhale and let the air fall out of his mouth. “That’s good,” Raphael praised. “Do it again, a bit slower, if you can.” Mio took another breath, longer this time and then a few more, finally relaxing enough to let his hands uncurl. He was pretty sure they were shaking, but he didn’t dare look down to confirm.

“Let’s move to the sitting room, I think you’ll be more comfortable there,” Raphael suggested. Mio nodded weakly. His feet felt like they were glued to the ground, but he managed to lift them after a moment.

Raphael sat down on the sofa, indicating the area next to him for Mio to sit down. Mio had the urge to take off his shirt like he usually did when they were together here. He left his shirt on but he did slip off his shoes after sitting down and pulled his legs up, wrapping his arms around them.

“What you’re experiencing,” Raphael said, after a few minutes of quiet, “is perfectly normal and to be expected considering what you went through. It will get better, given time and proper care. And I do intend to give you proper care. However, the best treatment can differ from person to person. The best way for you to help me help you, is by telling me what you feel you require.

“I understand that right now, you likely don’t even know what you want or need, so for the time being, let me guide you. Should you do think of something, or if you want to tell me anything, I’m here for you, my little pet.”

Mio tried to take all of that in, let it get past the invincible barrier that seemed to surround him and make everything feel just a bit off, a bit unreal.

He took a deep breath, and with a quiet voice asked, “Could I have a hug?”

Raphael gave him a small smile. “Of course, pet. Come here,” he said, holding his arms open. Mio climbed onto his lap and let himself be held by Raphael.

Chapter Text

Raphael had told Mio to take it easy the next few days. He wouldn’t be able to spend much time with Mio, he still had his business to take care of, after all, but he’d promised to check on Mio daily.

Mio wouldn’t have to do his usual work, cleaning the halls, if he didn’t feel like it. But Raphael had also suggested that the work might help him keep his mind off of things and give him a sense of normalcy.

Mio thought about it over breakfast. He had a few books he could read, or he could keep busy by practising magic. But neither seemed really appealing to him right now. Also, the halls were probably a mess after all the guests from the auction had trotted through. So he decided to keep to his usual schedule and after cleaning his dishes, he went to get some cleaning supplies.

To his relief, the feast hall had already been cleaned thoroughly. He didn’t really want to stay there longer than necessary, so he moved on quickly. The debtors had returned to the halls, each caught in their own misery. Mio weaved through them, keeping an eye out for any spots of dirt. But it looked like Raphael’s staff had done an excellent job here as well.

He was about to move to the back part of the house, where guests weren’t usually allowed, and the staff probably hadn’t gone through, when he heard a noise from the boudoir. It was likely to be Haarlep and Mio decided he might as well say hello and thank them for their help, which he hadn’t really done yet.

The utter chaos that presented itself upon entering the boudoir was quite the shock, especially after the spotless hall. Had the staff somehow forgotten about this room? There was stuff strewn all about, fluids of various colours staining the rugs and the pool had been drained, probably to make cleaning it easier.

There was one person here, haphazardly swinging a mop around. Given the fact that they were wearing nothing but underwear, this was likely to be Haarlep. They didn’t seem very happy about cleaning though.

“Haarlep?” Mio asked, getting their attention. “Did someone throw a fireball in here?”

“Ah, hello kitten,” Haarlep greeted him. “No, there was no fireball, although there was some fire involved. This is the result of my entertaining Raphael’s guests yesterday. And I’ve been tasked with cleaning up this mess as punishment.”

“Punishment? Why are you being punished?” Mio asked. Maybe Haarlep had angered a guest or destroyed one of Raphael’s auction items?

Haarlep rolled their eyes. “For charming his favourite little pet. Never mind that he’d never explicitly forbidden me from doing so, or that it probably saved you from hours of torture. I still have to clean the whole boudoir. I hate cleaning, I haven’t even bothered with cleaning my own room in the past decade!”

“He’s punishing you for that?” If Haarlep hadn’t charmed Mio and been able to contact him… He didn’t even want to finish that thought. “That’s so unfair!”

Haarlep laughed. “As if Raphael ever truly cared about being fair. He loves having any excuse to punish those under him, no matter how small.”

“How about we clean together?” Mio offered. “It’s the least I can do.”

“I agree,” Haarlep said, not bothering with the niceties Mio had expected. “You already have your own cleaning stuff, so I’m sure you’ll have no problem handling this.”

Mio sighed. Hopefully this wouldn’t end up with him doing all the work by himself.

“How about you tidy up and I do the cleaning? Stack the dirty dishes, pick up all the rubbish and put the stuff that isn’t too broken aside, I know Raphael can have those fixed with magic. Then roll up the carpets, and collect any stained pillows, so we can bring them to the laundry later,” Mio instructed.

“You got it, boss,” Haarlep said with a sarcastic smile, letting the mop drop to the ground. But to Mio’s relief, they actually began to collect the dirty dishes around the room. Mio picked the mop up and, with the bucket of water and soap he already had, he started cleaning the floors.

While they worked, Mio said to Haarlep, “I don’t think I’ve said ‘thank you’ yet, Haarlep, so: thank you. I don’t know what else Cordelia would have done if you hadn’t been able to contact me. And I’m sorry you got in trouble for charming me.”

Haarlep shrugged, putting the broken pieces of what had been a beautiful vase into a bucket. “Raphael would have likely given me an even more bothersome punishment if it hadn’t ended up helping you, so I suppose we’re even. Why was Cordelia so pissed at you anyway? Did you step on her tail or something?”

“I guess I embarrassed her at that meeting I went to with Raphael. Though, she seemed more angry with Raphael than with me, and was just using me as a stand-in.” Something Cordelia had said when she’d complained about Raphael came to Mio’s mind. “She called him a half-breed and said that he shouldn’t be a duke. Do you know what she meant by that?”

“Oh, sure,” Haarlep replied, casually. “She’s probably pissed that a cambion like him got into such a high position. Cambions aren’t full devils, and they can even be of demonic origin, though you’re unlikely to meet any of those, unless you’re at the front of the Blood War. They always have at least some mortal blood in them and in Raphael’s case, his father is a devil and his mother was a human woman, so he’s half devil and half mortal. Most cambions only do grunt work, at best they become a liaison between a powerful devil and their mortal clientele. I think Raphael’s the only cambion duke, at least here in Avernus, so he definitely stands out among his peers.”

Mio just stood there for a moment, blinking. Until just now, he’d had no idea Raphael was a cambion, or what that even was. It occurred to him that he had very little knowledge about what different types of devils there were, or how to tell them apart. He knew about the Blood War, the eternal fight between devils and demons, and that it was fought here in Avernus, but he didn’t know anything beyond that.

It felt odd to imagine that Raphael had a human mother. She was probably long dead, with the human lifespan so short, especially compared to an immortal devil. Mio wondered why Raphael had never mentioned any of this. Maybe he’d assumed Mio knew he was a cambion. Or maybe…

He looked at Haarlep, gloved hands gripping the stick of his mop. “That’s… That’s not something Raphael is trying to keep secret, right? I don’t like it when you tell me secrets!” Mio said, distressed.

Haarlep laughed. A full belly-laugh, going on for several seconds. When they calmed down a bit, they replied, “If that’s something Raphael is trying to keep secret, he’s doing a shit job at it. You might not be able to tell, but every fiend looking at him knows what he is. He’s not trying to hide it, he’s actually flaunting how successful he is, despite his supposed short-comings.”

“Oh,” Mio said. That made sense, he supposed. Hiding his… Race? Species? would likely be a lot of work, and if Raphael had made this achievement through a lot of difficulty, he would want to show it off.

Mio became aware of something else, which hadn’t really thought of in the past. He said to Haarlep, “You know, I don’t think I’ve seen any devils working around here. Aside from you, of course. Does Raphael only employ mortals?”

“I don’t keep track of his staff, but I know there are at least a couple imps here. They mostly fly around outside the house, keeping an eye out for intruders. Though Raphael also uses them as messengers, if he sends out more than just words. There are also some cambions he can call on if some guest is foolish enough to come here and cause serious trouble. Though I don’t know what kind of arrangement he has with them.

“He mostly has mortals working here because it’s more convenient for him. He either makes it part of the contract they make with him, or he pays them through a standard employment contract. Sure, he needs to provide food, shelter and whatever else they need, but they’re a lot less likely to rebel against him than an infernal workforce would be. Or, at least, less likely to succeed.”

“Does Raphael ever… fire any of his staff?”

Haarlep shrugged. “Sure, if they don’t do their work properly or become useless to him. He doesn’t just release the ones he owns, of course. He’ll have some fun torturing them and collect their souls afterwards. Or he sells them off to someone else, if he finds someone interested.” Haarlep ended the conversation by picking up the bucket now filled with rubbish and carrying it over to the balcony, throwing the contents into the depths below.

Mio swallowed hard, unsure which faith he’d considered to be worse, should Raphael ever consider him to be useless. He still remembered the shock and heartache he’d felt when he thought Raphael had sold him at the auction. He couldn’t imagine feeling anything more painful than that.

Later, when Mio told Haarlep he was going to the kitchen for lunch, Haarlep revealed that they’d saved a bunch of canapés from yesterday and invited Mio to eat them together. Mio gladly agreed.

Haarlep set up the table, dividing the little treats onto two plates. Mio noticed that Haarlep seemed to sort them with a purpose, and he remembered how at the party he’d gone to with Raphael, one of the canapés had almost burned him. Some of this food wasn’t safe for mortals like him.

Haarlep changed their shape into their usual devilish appearance and popped the first piece into their mouth. Mio took off his gloves and followed suit, and even though it was a bit stale, the food tasted amazing. Until he bit into the second piece and spit it back out immediately. That thing had tasted vile, almost rotten, despite looking still fresh.

“Oops,” said Haarlep, not sounding sorry at all. “Must have missed that one.” They took the other half from Mio, eating it themself. Mio had some doubt that this was an accident, but didn’t say anything.

After chasing the taste away with some juice, Mio asked, “Does that really taste good to you?”

“It does,” Haarlep replied, “as long as I have a fiendish shape.”

Mio knitted his eyebrows. “Does that really make a difference?”

“Of course! Fiends have a different anatomy, and that includes the taste buds, stomach, guts and so on. If I’d eat this as an elf, it would taste just as foul to me as it had to you. And some of these things,” Haarlep pointed at their plate, “would give me a terrible stomach ache.”

“Ah, it’s like with dwarves!” Mio exclaimed. “They can eat some foods most races can’t, because they can tolerate a lot of poisons that would make others sick. I didn’t know your shape changing goes that deep, though. I always assumed it was just on the surface.”

“For some species who have that kind of ability, it is only their appearance that changes. But for an incubus like me, it’s almost my entire body. My brain stays the same, of course, so I can only take on shapes that have a similar nervous system. My saliva also keeps its aphrodisiac effect and I can charm people, as long as I have eyes to see them.

“But it seems I’m not the only one who can change. You got a new haircut, I’ve noticed.”

Mio didn’t know what Haarlep was talking about for a moment, before he remembered the circlet. “Oh, right! Raphael gave this to me.” He took it off, and although he couldn’t feel a change, he knew that Haarlep would now be able to see his bald head. He’d rubbed the oil into it this morning, and he hoped it was working. “It’s just until my hair grows back. I’m not sure blue really suits me, but I like it more than this,” he explained and put the circlet back on.

“It really doesn’t suit you and personally, I think you’d be better off without this illusion. But if it makes you feel better… It reminds me of my own hair, though mine’s a bit darker.”

Mio was confused about what Haarlep was talking about. Their hair was a dark brown, not a hint of blue. But of course, Mio realized, this wasn’t their real body, but a copy of Raphael’s. To Mio, they looked so different to the real Raphael, he’d forgotten that it was just a replica.

“Could I see? Your real body, I mean?” Mio asked, curious.

“No,” Haarlep replied, suddenly cold. “I’m forbidden from changing into my own body, unless I get explicit permission from Raphael’s own lips.”

“Oh,” Mio only said. Haarlep sounded bitter about this, and Mio wondered what reason Raphael had to deny them their own body.

He quickly changed the subject. “Yesterday, you said you wanted to play with me after the auction. What did you have in mind?”

“Nothing too debauched, if that’s what you were worried about,” Haarlep said with a smirk, the previous annoyance gone from their face. “I just wanted to take the opportunity and cuddle with my adorable little kitten for a bit. You really did look charming with the tail and the bell. I don’t suppose Raphael forgot to erase that spell and I can still touch you without alerting him?” They looked at the mark on Mio’s palm.

“Sorry, but he removed it last evening,” Mio said, touching the scars. The removal had taken almost as long as casting the spell in the first place.

“Pity,” Haarlep sighed. “Well, I also wanted to feed you some snacks, which I suppose is what I’m doing now. And maybe have you try the hookah. You’re always so anxious, I think some drugs would really help you relax for once.”

Mio’s ears perked up at that. Literally, since his elven ears had a decent range of motion, which he didn’t always have full control over.

Haarlep evidently noticed and asked, “Is that something you’d be interested in? I’m an expert with this stuff, I know exactly how much a beginner like you needs to feel at ease, without slipping too deep.”

“Um, maybe?” It was true that Mio got nervous easily, and with everything that had happened he could really use a break. Also, they were almost done cleaning up, Haarlep would probably be able to finish the rest by themself.

“Yeah, alright,” Mio said. “I think I’d be interested.”

A smile spread across Haarlep’s face. “Fantastic! You stay here and finish your lunch, while I get everything ready. I promise, you won’t regret this.”

Chapter Text

Haarlep had set up the hookah by the area behind the taps, the remaining clean pillows strewn around. When Mio joined them, the hookah looked ready to use, but Haarlep explained that it still needed a few minutes to warm up. Mio moved some of the pillows into a pile and made himself comfortable.

“What will it feel like?” he asked Haarlep.

“You might get a bit dizzy at first, but after a while you should feel very calm, like all your worries don’t matter any more.”

That sounded nice, Mio could admit, and while he was a bit nervous, he was also excited to try this out.

Haarlep changed into a female elf, then took the mouthpiece of the hookah and put it to their lips, inhaling.

“It’s ready now,” they explained, smoke trailing out of their mouth. “Don’t suck on it too harshly, try to just breathe it in.”

Mio had put his gloves back on, so he wasn’t worried about touching Haarlep’s hand as he took the mouthpiece from them. As they had advised, Mio tried to just breathe through the hose, and warm air filled his mouth and lungs. He let the smoke escape back through his nose, then handed the piece back to Haarlep.

“It’s going to take a few more puffs and at least ten minutes before you feel anything,” Haarlep explained, as they took another hit themself.

“Does this stuff only work on elves?” Mio asked.

“It would affect other mortal races as well, but not necessarily in a good way. The fey nature of you elves makes a lot of drugs ineffective, and the ones that do work on you are a lot stronger for others. Though, this mixture wouldn’t do anything to a fiend.” They handed the mouthpiece back to Mio, who breathed in more smoke, before handing it back.

“So,” Haarlep asked, as they made themselves comfortable in their own pile of pillows, “what kind of people do you find attractive?”

The question surprised Mio, and he responded with a suspicious, “Why do you ask?”

Haarlep shrugged. “Just curious. Who knows, maybe one of these days Raphael will let me join you two in bed. I’d like to know which of my many shapes might interest you. Or are you not interested in a mé­nage-à-trois?”

Haarlep joining Raphael and him wasn’t really something Mio had thought about. He knew Raphael still had sex with Haarlep, even though they’d both complained to be bored with each other. Mio didn’t mind, and he was honestly glad Raphael had someone more experienced to fall back on. He still had a lot to learn, after all.

“I don’t know,” Mio said, with a sigh. “I already have trouble just pleasing Raphael, I’m not sure if I could handle taking care of two people.”

Haarlep had just taken another hit, and the smoke left their mouth in little puffs with their laughter. “Ah, you’re sweet, worrying about little old me. I think Raphael would want us both focusing on his pleasure, rather than each other’s.”

“Oh, yeah, you’re probably right,” Mio admitted. Though, so far, Raphael had always made sure that Mio came too, even when Mio didn’t think it was truly necessary. Maybe he didn’t care about Haarlep’s pleasure, because he didn’t like Haarlep that much but had had no alternative until now?

“So, back to my original question: What’s your type, kitten?”

It was a common enough question that came up in casual conversation with the many coworkers Mio had over the years that he had an answer ready.

“I’m mostly into tall races, like humans and other elves. But I also think some dwarves are really attractive, when they have these really intricately styled beards and hair. I haven't met many tieflings, but I did always find them kind of fascinating when I did. Which might explain why I like Raphael in his devil form so much, come to think of it. What about you?”

“Yes, what about me? Do you find me attractive?” Haarlep swept their hand over themself, presenting their own body. They were still wearing nothing but underwear, even their breasts bare, only partly covered by long, blond hair.

Mio gave them a smile. “Yes, you’re very attractive, Haarlep. All of your forms are.”

“Is that so? Does that mean you’d want to have sex with me, given Raphael’s permission?”

Mio’s eyes grew wide, and he felt his face heat up, averting his eyes. “I, ah, I don’t know? Maybe?” he stuttered. “I’m, um, maybe not in the mood right now.” He took another inhale from the hookah to avoid having to say anything else on this.

Mio was honestly not sure what the answer was. He liked Haarlep, and he found them attractive, especially when they were in their fiendish form - the younger version of Raphael. But he didn’t really feel an urge to do anything sexual with Haarlep. With Raphael, everything had happened pretty fast, though he did end up enjoying having sex with him. He’d probably enjoy sex with Haarlep too.

Haarlep just gave a small chuckle to Mio’s nonsense answer, taking the mouthpiece from him. “I think you’ve had enough of this for now, let’s wait a few minutes to see how you feel,” they said, taking a hit themself. “What have you and Raphael been doing in the bedroom so far? You did say a while ago you were enjoying sleeping with him, and I do hope that’s still the case.”

“Raphael said he doesn’t want people to know what he likes in bed.”

Haarlep waved that answer away. “I’m hardly ‘people’. He doesn’t want the world to know he enjoys submitting, which I’m already well aware of. I’m the one who made him understand this in the first place, after all. And I honestly doubt that, at this point, you two have done anything more debauched than he and I have in the past few centuries. Besides, I’m not asking about his preferences, I want to know if you are enjoying your little arrangement. Do you actually like dominating him, or are you just playing along to be a good little pet?”

“No, I do like dominating him!” Mio blushed again as he thought about Raphael beneath him. “I like it when the stuff I do to him makes him moan. He sounds so good when he moans.” Gods, it felt weird to Mio to say that out loud, he put his hands up to his face to avoid looking at Haarlep.

“He does have a very pleasing voice,” said Haarlep. Mio looked at Haarlep through his fingers, and the incubus gave him a sly smile. Haarlep would know what Raphael sounded like when he moaned, this wasn’t anything new to them.

Mio pulled his hands away from his face again. “I had some trouble at first with giving him orders,” he admitted, playing with the tassel of one of the pillows. “But we’ve been doing something… like a theatre play? Where we pretend to be someone else. That has made it easier for me.”

“Oh, role-playing? Ugh, I’ve always hated that,” Haarlep scoffed. “He’d give me pages of scripts he’d expect me to memorise, and most of the time it was just an hour of elaborate justifications as to why he’d be in a position that would make him submit to me. I got tired of that eventually and just pretended to forget my lines until he stopped bothering with it.”

Mio stared at Haarlep for a moment in surprise. Raphael hadn’t mentioned that he’d done “role-playing” with Haarlep, although what they’d described sounded a lot more like theatre than what he and Mio had been doing.

“Um, we do it a bit differently than that. We come up with some scenario where Raphael has to do what I say, or where I have power over him, but then… we just improvise? He never had me learn any lines or something like that,” Mio explained.

“Well, sounds like he learned something from his failures with me.”

“Is that why you don’t like having sex with Raphael any more? Because of the role-playing?”

“Not really,” Haarlep said, blowing smoke into the air. “It just got boring, always doing the same thing. He’s kind of accepted that he likes to submit, but insists on being ‘forced’ into submission every time we fuck. And I have to do all of the work, always. I know that’s my role, as his personal incubus, but it’d be nice if he’d put in some effort into making it fun for both of us.”

Haarlep sighed. “It might surprise you, but I wouldn’t mind just having boring old sex sometime, or maybe even switch it around and be the submissive one for a change. At least these days, he lets me fuck his guests and clients as well. Most of them prefer to just take from me what they want, it’s actually a nice change of pace, even if they can be quite rough. But that’s what the healing pool is for.”

They looked at Mio and with a soft smile said, “I’m glad you’re here now, kitten, and that you don’t seem to mind Raphael’s preferences. I like having you around, and I do hope you enjoy my company as well. Hells know no one else around here does.”

Mio was about to ask why that was, when a wave of dizziness hit him. “Woah,” he said, hand flying to his temple. It felt like he was falling forward, despite remaining in place.

“Ah,” Haarlep said. “Looks like it finally started working. Just lay down and enjoy the feeling. Let me know if you need anything, I’ll stay here until you’re back to normal.”

“Alright, thank you,” Mio mumbled and lay down into the pile of pillows he’d prepared. The motion caused a new wave of dizziness, but it didn’t feel bad, more like getting off a swing after a long while.

He stared up at the ceiling. Had it always been so far away? Why were the ceilings here even so high up? Maybe Raphael liked to fly around the house sometimes. Mio had never seen Raphael fly, though now he really wanted to. Maybe, if he asked, Raphael would take him flying too.

Mio closed his eyes, actually feeling a bit like he was floating. He could still feel the pillows against his back, but he could easily imagine that he’d risen into the air along with the pile. He had the urge to hold onto something, to make sure he didn’t float away.

He could ask Haarlep to hold his hand, or maybe his ankle. No, wait, he wasn’t supposed to touch Haarlep. He didn’t feel worried about the punishment he might receive, but he still knew he didn’t want one, in the same way he knew he wasn’t actually floating. It just felt that way because of the drugs, making everything feel a bit removed, one step to the left.

He was still wearing gloves, though, so he wouldn’t really be touching Haarlep. Still, it was probably better not to risk it. Instead, Mio felt around until he found a pillow he wasn’t lying on and pulled it towards him. He held it tight to his chest, both arms wrapped around it. The pillow made him feel a bit more secure, like a piece of wood he could hold onto while out for a swim.

Mio heard a rustling noise, like paper being crumpled up, and opened his eyes, which also confirmed that he really was still on the ground. He looked towards Haarlep for the source of the noise, but they were just half-lying in their own pile of pillows, blowing smoke into the air.

Haarlep noticed Mio looking at them and asked, “Everything good?”

“Yeah, I just thought I heard something,” Mio said, his own voice sounding odd in his ears.

“That was just the hookah,” Haarlep explained. “It makes noises sometimes.”

“Ah, alright,” Mio said, closing his eyes again and settling back into the floating sensation.

As he hugged the pillow closer to his chest, he could feel the embroidery stitched into the fabric. All the pillows in the boudoir were sooo pretty, woven with beautiful patterns, gems stitched onto them or embroidered with motifs like this one.

Mio pulled his gloves off to be able to feel the stitches better. He didn’t remember what this pillow looked like, but he tried to guess based on the pattern he could feel beneath his fingertips. He quickly got lost in just the feeling of the fine thread, soft and unlike anything he’d felt before.

That noise was there again, and it sounded so much like paper rustling that Mio was tempted to look up again. But he didn’t want to lose the thread he was following with his pointer finger right now, sending him on a journey all around the world of the pillow in his arms.

He wondered how much longer this feeling would last. Had Haarlep told him? He couldn’t remember right now, but hopefully, he could stay like this for a while longer. It felt really nice not to worry about stuff, though he wasn’t even sure what he was usually worried about. Did other people feel like this all the time? Well, the floating sensation probably wasn’t normal.

Mio heard Haarlep make a grumbling noise, but decided to keep his eyes closed. Maybe there was something wrong with the hookah. He was sure Haarlep could handle it.

Then he heard Raphael say, “So, is this why you’ve been ignoring my summons, pet?”

Chapter Text

Mio opened his eyes and met Raphael’s gaze, the man standing above him. Despite looking displeased, Mio felt delighted to see him. He was always happy to see Raphael.

“Raphael!” he said, smiling up at him. Then he really registered what Raphael had said. “Summons? What summons?”

“He’s referring to these,” came Haarlep’s voice from the side. Mio looked over and saw Haarlep holding two crumpled up pieces of paper.

“So you intercepted my messages,” Raphael said, annoyed but unsurprised. “I should have guessed. Would you care to explain as to why you’re interrupting my communications, instead of cleaning, like I ordered you to?”

Mio had managed to sit up and was reasonably sure he wasn’t swaying, though he still held on to the pillow.

“Haarlep!” he scolded the incubus, who seemed only annoyed that they had been found out so quickly. “That’s… That’s so mean!”

He wasn’t really angry with Haarlep but he was still upset that they’d taken the messages. Those might have been important! And Mio loved getting messages from Raphael, he’d kept every single one and stored them in the dresser in his room, even though most of them were the same, telling him to come to one room or another.

“Oh, come now,” Haarlep replied to Mio’s accusation. “You were just getting to the good part and in no shape to go anywhere. And as for cleaning the room,” they turned their attention to Raphael, “as you can see, it’s as good as finished. We were just taking a break, you slave driver.”

Raphael crossed his arms, glaring down at Haarlep. Mio didn’t dare make a noise. Haarlep took another hit from the hookah, not looking scared of Raphael in the slightest.

“What did you give him?” Raphael finally asked, motioning at the hookah.

“Just something to relax, ease his anxieties. It’s one of my own mixtures, and you know I know how to make them, and make them well. The high will last an hour or two and he’ll be back to his usual self by tomorrow. You know,” their voice took on a different tone, more suggestive, “you look like you could use a break yourself. Why don’t you come join us? There’s still some silkroot powder left, so I could make you one of your favourites.” The smile on Haarlep’s lips and the half-lidded eyes begged Raphael to say yes.

Raphael stroked his chin, considering. “I was going to read a book in my sitting room, but I might as well take my break here. However, I’d rather be alone with my pretty pet, without my insolent incubus bothering us.”

Haarlep’s face fell, while Mio’s lit up.

“Leave us.” Raphael waved Haarlep away. “You can return later to finish your work.”

Haarlep scowled, but did rise from their bed of pillows.

“Bye Haarlep,” Mio said quietly, a bit sad that they had to leave, and gave them a small wave.

They returned the gesture with an amused smile and said, “That was fun, kitten. Let’s chat again sometime.” Then they turned away and walked towards the doorway.

Before they disappeared through the exit though, they quickly turned around and stuck out their tongue at Raphael’s back. Mio giggled like a child at Haarlep’s silliness.

Raphael went to the hookah and took the mouthpiece, which Haarlep had put back into its holder. He put it to his lips and drew smoke from it, letting it escape again after a moment.

“At least they didn’t lie about the mixture,” Raphael mumbled, putting the mouthpiece back.

He approached Mio and kneeled down before him. Mio just looked at Raphael, unsure what he wanted. Raphael took hold of the pillow Mio was still clinging to, and although Mio made a noise of protest, he let Raphael take it. He added Mio’s pillow to the pile and lay down in it himself, pulling Mio towards him.

Mio finally understood that Raphael wanted to lay down with him. Well, a cuddle with Raphael was certainly worth the loss of the pillow, and maybe even Haarlep. Raphael arranged Mio so that his head rested in the crook of his arm, Raphael’s hand stroking over his side and gently squeezing his butt.

“How are you feeling, my pet?” Raphael asked, as he removed something from Mio’s head. It was the circlet, which he put aside on the floor, before he petted Mio’s head. His hair had already grown a bit, but it was still barely a centimetre long. The feeling was different from how Raphael usually played with his hair, but it still felt amazing, and Mio gave a content sigh, closed his eyes and laid his head onto Raphael’s chest.

“Pet?” Raphael said, and Mio could feel the vibration of his voice under him. He hummed in response.

“Tell me how you’re feeling.” This time it wasn’t a question and Mio realised he hadn’t answered when Raphael had asked before.

“I feel great! A bit dizzy, maybe, but in a good way?” Mio’s fingers began to trace the embroidery on Raphael’s doublet, which were even more intricate than the ones on the pillow. “Everything feels a bit off, but I know that’s just because of the drugs, so I’m not worried about it. And I don’t feel worried at all right now. Like, normally I would probably be worried that you’re mad at me, because I ignored your messages, but I’m not. Are you mad at me?” He looked up at Raphael.

“Well, I cannot blame you for not answering my summons when you didn’t receive them in the first place. Though I am surprised you agreed to Haarlep’s offer to get high without consulting me first. Why did you do that, pet?”

“They said it would help me relax. It sounded really good at that moment. But you’re right, I should have asked you first. I don’t really feel bad about it right now, but I probably will later, I think. Either way, I’m sorry.”

“I suppose I can understand your reasoning, and I will forgive you for the transgression. But do not take any mind altering substances without my permission again, understand?”

“I won’t!” Mio promised, glad that Raphael had forgiven him. He lay his head back down on Raphael’s chest and saw that he’d unintentionally opened one of the buttons of his doublet. The buttons were really quite pretty, each had a complicated pattern carved into them. And the edges of the buttonholes were not simply framed with thread, but had a pattern as well.

“So,” Raphael began, while Mio continued to explore the details of his doublet. “I’ve noted the boudoir is being cleaned rather quickly, despite Haarlep usually dragging these kinds of chores. Did they trick you into cleaning for them?”

“No,” Mio said as he pushed a button through its hole. “I offered to help them. You punished them for charming me, but that helped to save me, so it seemed right that I helped with their punishment. Besides, they really needed some guidance from a professional.”

Raphael chuckled. “You’re certainly more experienced than Haarlep in that regard. You spend more time cleaning in the few months you’ve been here than they have in the past century.”

“They did help though. They worked the entire time I did, until we took a lunch break together. We shared some canapés they had saved from yesterday and just talked a bit.”

“And what did you talk about?”

“We talked about… things. You know, stuff?” Mio let out a laugh, finding this unreasonably amusing. “Sorry, I need a moment to think.” He actually had some trouble remembering through the haze and needed to pull his attention away from the pretty buttons to concentrate.

“Take your time,” Raphael said, playing with Mio’s ear.

“Oh, right. We talked about what happened after the auction. And that you seem to mostly employ mortals or put in their contract that they have to work for you. Raphael?” Mio looked up at Raphael, to be sure he was listening.

“Yes, pet?”

“I know that at the auction, you didn’t actually sell me. But if you ever do, or… or if you don’t need me anymore and want to get rid of me. Will you tell me? Please?”

“Oh pet.” Raphael gave Mio a kiss on the forehead before looking him deep into the eyes. “I would never deny myself the pleasure of seeing your heart break.”

Maybe some other time Mio would have been scared by this, but right now he was just happy that it meant he would know for certain when his time with Raphael would be over.

He pressed his face close to Raphael’s chest, wrapping his arm around him for a moment and squeezed him in a hug. “Thank you,” he whispered.

Mio had begun to fiddle with Raphael’s buttons again, when Raphael prompted, “Did Haarlep tell you anything else?”

“Oh, yeah,” Mio said, but kept playing with the button. “Haarlep explained that devils have different anatomy so that some food that tastes bad to me tastes good to you. Like dwarves. I realised I don’t really know what kinds of devils there are. I mostly just tell them apart by their skin colour and if they have wings or horns and such. Haarlep has blue hair, did you know that?”

“I do,” said Raphael. “Did they show you their true form?”

“No, they just mentioned it because of the circlet. Could I see? They need your permission, don’t they?”

“Yes, indeed. I prefer to see them wearing my own visage, however. Don’t you, pet?”

“I think I prefer looking at the original.” Mio smiled up at Raphael, quite proud of himself for that line. Raphael smiled back, amused. “And I love listening to you talk. You have a beautiful voice, has anyone ever told you that?”

“It’s been mentioned once or twice,” Raphael said. “You know, I’ve recently memorised the poetry collection of Terron the Winter Bard. I could recite some of my favourites, if you’d like.”

“Oh yes, please!” Mio said, excited at the offer.

“Well, I do enjoy an appreciative audience.” Raphael cleared his throat, then spoke in a rhythmic pattern, “She falls through starless night - cold kiss wakes me at morn’ - the world so sparkling bright - my love once more reborn…”

Raphael continued to recite the poem, and although Mio tried to pay attention, he could barely focus on the words. But he still enjoyed Raphael’s voice and the slight vibrations he could feel through the ear he had pressed against Raphael’s chest.

By now, Mio had opened all the buttons running down Raphael’s doublet, and his white undershirt had become visible. It didn’t seem like Raphael minded Mio undressing him and Mio didn’t want to interrupt him to ask.

The buttons on the shirt weren’t engraved but still made from a no doubt costly material. Ivory, perhaps? But Mio didn’t linger on them, he had a different goal in mind now. He quickly unfastened one after the other, and button by button revealed what was underneath: Raphael’s naked skin.

Once the shirt was fully opened, Mio pushed aside the fabric as far as he could, revealing the vast expanse of Raphael’s chest, soft skin covered by dark hair. Mio touched the area with his whole hand, up and down, down and up, fascinated by the different feeling of going with the growth of the hair and against it.

He went from stroking with his whole hand to just with the fingertips, lightly scratching. He stopped at Raphael’s navel, where the hairless skin felt a bit softer and the folds on the inside made for an interesting texture.

After a moment, Mio moved his hand back up again to gently squeeze at one of Raphael’s pecs, a hint of muscle beneath the layer of fat and skin. Mio circled a nipple with his thumb, the skin of the areola so much softer than the surrounding area. He switched over to the other side, comparing the two nipples, going back and forth. As Mio kept at them, they grew stiff beneath his touch and gave him another fun sensation to explore.

He could spend hours just like this, touching, exploring, memorising every inch of Raphael’s body while listening to him recite poetry, the words entering into one ear, tickling his brain, then going out the other without any meaning left behind. Though Mio did notice when the melodious pattern was interrupted by a soft moan. Mio looked up from his work and saw that Raphael had closed his eyes and was leaning back comfortably, still reciting poems.

He didn’t seem bothered by Mio’s caress. Mio didn’t want to stop touching him, but of course he would as soon as Raphael told him to. He considered for a moment to ask Raphael if he should stop, but he also didn’t want to interrupt him. As long as Raphael didn’t say anything, it was probably alright to continue, so Mio did.

Moving on from Raphael’s pecs, Mio’s hand continued downwards. He pressed his fingers into the skin, tracing the individual ribs one by one. He pinched the skin of his stomach where they naturally folded, rolling them between his fingers and his thumb. He circled the navel again before dipping his finger inside the crevice, pulling at the skin gently before letting it fall back into place.

But there was an end to the area he could touch, his expedition halted by the top of Raphael’s pants. Mio let a finger glide over the fabric, considering simply pulling them down to give himself access to a bit more skin, when he noticed the bulge straining Raphael’s pants.

Oh wow. Was this Mio’s doing? Now that he thought about it, all that touching he’d done wasn’t all that different from the foreplay they usually did, except that included a lot more kissing. Mio didn’t feel aroused at all. Was that because of the drugs? Although, it was kind of hot to see that Raphael apparently had gotten turned on just by Mio touching him.

Mio decided he wanted to feel more of Raphael. He slowly slid his hand over the fabric, cupping Raphael’s bulge and squeezed it.

Raphael let out an unmistakable moan, which Mio heard more through the ear pressed against Raphael’s chest then the other. He peeked up at Raphael, who looked back at Mio through lidded eyes.

Raphael had ceased his recital and Mio told him, “Don’t stop, please, I want to hear more poems.” Raphael gave a small laugh, licked his lips and continued, closing his eyes once more.

Since Raphael had given no indication that he wanted Mio to stop, Mio assumed he wouldn’t mind if he continued as well.

Thankfully, Raphael’s pants weren’t tied with strings, which would have been hard to open one-handed, but kept closed with three buttons. They were black, painted with a golden flower, the design momentarily distracting Mio as he pushed them through their holes. Then Raphael’s pants were open, and all that was keeping Mio from his prize was a thin layer of underwear.

Instead of trying to pull them down, Mio slipped his hand under the fabric and wrapped it around Raphael’s cock. Above him, the poetry was once more interrupted by a surprised “Ah!” but Raphael quickly recovered and continued with the next verse.

Raphael’s cock was warm in Mio’s hand, almost hot. He could feel it pulsating against his fingertips, in the same rhythm as the heart beneath his ear. The skin was soft, almost like Raphael’s nipples. On the back of his fingers, he could feel Raphael’s balls, and against his wrist, his coarse pubic hair.

Mio considered for a moment to just stay like this, not shifting his hand at all. But that seemed kind of mean to Raphael, who was probably hoping Mio would finally start moving. So Mio moved.

He tried at first to stroke his hand up and down the length, but that was rather awkward with how confined everything was by Raphael’s pants. So instead, he pulled his hand part way out, only to push back in, wrapping his fingers around the underside until his pointer finger stroked over Raphael’s glans.

Once he got the motion down, Mio peeked up at Raphael, whose eyes were squeezed shut. The current poem kept getting interrupted by little moans, and Mio was pretty sure Raphael had repeated some of the lines. Though, that might have been just part of the poem, as far as Mio knew.

Mio was so enraptured by Raphael’s struggle, his moans, the way he kept biting and then licking his lips, he was caught by surprise when Raphael suddenly bucked his hips upwards and then came, spilling into his pants with Mio’s hand wrapped around the shaft. Mio was entranced by the feeling of Raphael’s cock as he released and held onto it until it eventually grew soft, and he pulled his hand out of Raphael’s pants.

“That was… interesting,” Raphael said, done with poetry now. He took Mio’s chin in hand and tilted his head upwards, pressing a kiss to his lips. “Had this been your goal from the beginning?”

“No,” Mio giggled, finding that idea incredibly funny for some reason. “I just wanted to touch you. And hear your voice. You have such a beautiful voice, I could listen to you talk all day.”

“Yes, you’ve mentioned something to that extent, pet,” Raphael said, with a fond smile. “Now, how would you like me to return the favour?” It took Mio a moment to understand that Raphael meant the handjob Mio had just given him.

“Oh, it’s alright, I’m not… I didn’t, um. I don’t have a boner.” Mio couldn’t help but laugh. “Boner” was such a silly word, but he couldn’t think of any other phrase right now.

Raphael looked surprised, and maybe even a bit hurt, but the expression disappeared quickly as he said, “Ah, I see. Well, how about a bath then? I certainly wouldn’t mind one, as well as a change of clothes.”

“But the pool’s still drained,” Mio pointed out. “I already cleaned it though! We can turn the taps on and wait until it’s full?”

“Or I could simply do this,” Raphael said, as he snapped his fingers. He sat up, taking Mio with him and when Mio looked over, the pool was full with steaming water.

“Ohhh, magic!” Mio whispered in awe, as if this was the first time he’d seen Raphael pull this trick. Raphael chuckled as Mio fought with his shirt, trying to get it off as quickly as possible and hop into the water with Raphael.

Chapter Text

The next time Raphael sent Mio a message, Haarlep wasn’t there to intercept it.

The morning after, Mio felt he hadn’t quite recovered from the effects of the drugs yet. He could think normally again but got dizzy when he moved too quickly. So, after eating breakfast, he’d gone back to his room, made himself comfortable on his bed and read the latest erotic novel Raphael had dropped off. Occasionally, he’d stop to make note of any interesting parts, or things he didn’t understand, jotting them down in the notebook Raphael had given him, to be used later when he and Raphael had sex.

Raphael’s summons appeared just as Mio was writing, “What does a butt plug look like? Ask Haarlep”. Raphael wanted him to come to his sitting room, so Mio put his things away. To his relief, he no longer felt dizzy when he stood up, and he hurried to Raphael, not wanting to make him wait.

Raphael had a pillow ready on the ground for Mio to sit on. Before settling down, however, Mio said, “I wanted to apologise, again, for taking Haarlep up on their offer. With the drugs, I mean. And for helping them clean. I understand it was supposed to be a punishment, so I shouldn’t have interfered with that. I’m sorry.”

A smile spread across Raphael’s lips. “I’m pleased you recognize why it was wrong to assist, and I’m certain you won’t make that mistake again. Have you recovered from your little trip into the world of mind-altering substances?”

Mio nodded. “I felt a bit dizzy this morning, but I’m fine now.”

“Good. Sit down, pet, and take off your shirt and the circlet. I want to see how your hair is recovering.”

Mio happily followed the order. His hair was still very short, but the fuzzy growth was long enough that the skin underneath wasn’t easily visible any more. Raphael seemed satisfied with the progress as well, stroking a hand over Mio’s head with a pleased smile.

“I have some good news for you, pet. The complaint I filed against Cordelia is being processed. Tomorrow, an official will come here to ascertain the validity of my claim. It is very likely they’ll want to ask you a few questions as well, so you will keep ready to come to my office at any time, and you will arrive with haste when called.”

“Yes, of course,” Mio replied. He was surprised someone would be coming so soon. Didn’t these kinds of bureaucratic processes usually take months or years?

“Excellent. For now, I’m going to enjoy reading my book, and you get to enjoy being my pretty little pet,” Raphael said, booping the tip of Mio’s nose. He took a book from the side table and began reading and petting Mio.

Mio leaned into the touch, letting out a pleased sigh. Usually, Raphael would curl the strands of his hair around his fingers, which unfortunately wasn’t an option right now. Instead, Raphael let his hand glide back and forth, like he was stroking the fur of an animal. It was different, but still felt nice, and Mio tried to get lost in the feeling like he usually did when Raphael was petting him.

But he couldn’t stop thinking about that official coming tomorrow. He hoped they would just want to know how Mio had been taken, like Raphael had wanted to know. Mio still wished he’d been able to fight back against that devil. Although, Raphael had rightfully pointed out that a fire bolt wouldn’t have done any good. But maybe if he’d cast ‘Grease’, the devil could have slipped and Mio could have got away? Or if he’d remembered the connection with Haarlep, he could have called for help sooner, or if he’d known a spell that let him talk to someone telepathically, he could have let Raphael know what was happening.

But it was too late for “could have” now. Mio had been taken and brought to Cordelia. And she had…

He hoped, prayed, he wouldn’t have to talk about that part. He hadn’t even really told Raphael about that yet. Would they want to know all the things Cordelia had done to him? He wasn’t even sure if he’d be able to give a coherent report. Trying to recall what had happened felt like thinking about a book he’d read long ago. He could still remember some parts with disturbing clarity, but the parts in between were blurry, half forgotten. But he still remembered how cold it had been and-

Mio startled, pulling away as claws scratched over his chest, they were trying to rip open his chest, grabbing his heart, he fell over backwards trying to get away, his hand flying to his chest.

But there wasn’t any blood. There wasn’t even a scratch. He looked away from his chest and didn’t see Cordelia looming over him, ready to cut him open. There was just Raphael, still sitting on the couch, looking at him with a carefully neutral expression.

Mio felt stupid. He’d been so lost in thought, when Raphael had touched his chest, which he’d done before and had never bothered Mio, he’d somehow mistaken him for Cordelia. And Raphael wasn’t even in his devil form! Right now, he had the blunt, soft fingers of a human, which were nothing like claws.

They both just stared at each other for a moment, until Mio’s heavy breathing finally evened out, and he said, “Sorry, I… you just… sorry.”

“Come here,” Raphael said softly, indicating the seat next to him. Mio swallowed a lump from his throat and slowly got up from the ground, settling at Raphael’s side.

“I noticed you were rather distracted. You didn’t purr at my touch, like you usually do. Tell me what was going on in that head of yours.”

“I…” Mio began. But the words didn’t want to come out. He didn’t want to talk about it, but he couldn’t just say nothing, and he didn’t want to lie either. He took a deep breath and tried again.

“I was thinking… maybe I should try and learn some spells that I could use to actually defend myself. Or maybe I could learn something like the magic Haarlep used to talk to me telepathically, so I can contact you in an emergency?”

Mio was certain Raphael knew that wasn’t exactly what had been on his mind. But instead of calling him out on that, he engaged with the topic, something Mio was immensely grateful for.

“I fear it will take quite some time before you have the skill to replicate that little trick. It’s easy for Haarlep, as telepathy is an inherent skill all incubi possess. Furthermore, they were only able to extend that communication across the planes because they had charmed you.
There are spells that can imitate that skill, but they are not easy to master and not nearly as effective.

“As for learning more offensive spells… I understand your desire, and I don’t blame you for wanting to strike preemptively. But the person you attack might blame me, for not having you under control. As your owner, any action you take, good or bad, reflects onto me. And should you act without due cause, it would cast me in a terrible light.”

What Raphael was saying made sense, but Mio felt it was rather unfair. He wouldn’t attack someone out of the blue, and even if he did, that should be his fault, not Raphael’s.

“However,” Raphael continued, “there are spells that you can learn to communicate with me, and I do think it’s a good idea for you to be able to contact me in an emergency. The easiest of such spells would be ‘Message’, a cantrip that lets you whisper a short message to someone, to which they can reply in the same manner.”

Mio perked up a bit at that. He was also pretty sure he’d already seen that spell in the tome he’d been allowed to use to learn magic.

“I think that one’s in the tome,” he said. “The range is pretty limited though, if I remember correctly.”

“That is true, but it can still be convenient when we’re in the same place and you need to talk to me discreetly, or when we’re not right next to each other. A party, for example. There’s also the ‘Sending’ spell, which, similarly, lets you send a short message to a person. However, this one isn’t limited by range, and can even send messages across planes. It’s a spell of the third level, which I assume you aren’t able to cast yet?”

Mio shook his head. “I’m still trying to get the hang of first level spells. I can only cast ‘Mage Hand’, ‘Fire Bolt’ and um, ‘Grease’.” Mio cringed a bit as he thought about the only time he’d actually used that spell, and sent Raphael prone.

“No matter, ‘Sending’ is a popular spell to enchant rings and amulets with, so I can acquire one of those easily enough, until you can learn it yourself. What is very important to keep in mind when utilising these kinds of spells, is that they can be intercepted, listened in on. The archdevils are able to eavesdrop into any and all types of telepathic communication in their domain. I sincerely doubt Zariel has any interest in your calls for help, but still, keep this in mind when you contact me, pet.”

Mio nodded. He would need to remember to use this kind of communication only for emergencies.

“In addition, I suggest you focus on learning a few defensive spells, rather than offensive ones. The most popular one is undeniably ‘Mage Armour’, mostly because it is not hard to learn. However, it is also a very obvious spell and if you are seen walking around with that kind of safeguard at a party, it might send an odd message. Like I’m unable to keep my own pet safe from harm. Instead, you should first learn ‘Protection from Evil and Good’. It only offers protection from certain kinds of creatures, but that includes fiends, which are the ones you are most likely to encounter.”

That was another spell Mio could learn from the tome. Something about that seemed odd, though.

“I remember reading that spell only lasts for a few minutes,” Mio said. “Wouldn’t it seem odd if I cast it repeatedly when we’re among other people?”

“Ah, the tome must have an antiquated version of the spell. Not surprising, as it is quite old. The variant used now lasts an entire day. I can get you a scroll, so you can copy the improved version. You should practise working with scrolls anyway, as the tome only has spells up to the second level for the purpose of teaching the fundamentals. ‘Protection from Evil and Good’ also ensures that you cannot be charmed by magical means. A convenient aspect, as not all incubi will act as affectionate as Haarlep towards you.

“Another spell you should learn is ‘Shield’. The difficulty with this one lies not within its difficulty to learn, but within the precise timing required. It will only last a moment, and you will have to cast it in reaction to an attack, rather than in preparation for one. Which is a valuable skill, so you would do well to practise this.

“There are also a variety of spells that can help you to escape a dangerous situation or temporarily incapacitate an enemy, so you may flee. ‘Tasha’s Hideous Laughter’ can leave someone in fits of laughter, unable to control themselves. ‘Misty Step’ teleports you a short distance away. ‘Expeditious Retreat’ lets you move twice as fast and ‘Invisibility’, as the name implies, will make you invisible for up to an hour, as long as you keep your focus on the spell.”

All these spells sounded incredibly useful and Mio wanted to learn them as quickly as possible, but he was having some trouble keeping track of all of them. He really wished he’d had his notebook with him, so he could write them down.

As if Raphael had read his mind, he said, “Have you written down the spells you know so far? It might not seem necessary now, but it will be in the future, as the number of spells you master grows.”

“Yes!” Mio said. “I’m using the notebook you gave me as a spellbook. The tome also said it’s important to write them down, and there was even a template to show how to do it properly.”

“Where is your notebook right now? I’d like to have a look at your work.”

“It’s in my room, on the dresser. Should I go get it?” Mio was already halfway up when Raphael gestured for him to remain seated.

“No need.” Raphael snapped his fingers and Mio’s book appeared in the air, Raphael catching it before it could fall.

“Be a dear and open that for me.” He held the red, leather-bound book out towards Mio, who pressed his finger into the oval recess, at which the clasp sprung open.

“I also use it as a notebook,” Mio explained as Raphael flipped the book open. “I wrote down the ‘Grease’ spell somewhere on the first few pages.” Raphael stopped leafing through the pages, giving Mio a look of confusion.

“Show me the page,” Raphael instructed, handing the book over to Mio.

Mio had only written on the first twenty pages or so. He’d tried to keep his writing small to not use up the limited space too quickly, but he wasn’t a very skilled writer, so his lines would often skew, and he’d have to cross out words to correct them.

Opening at random, he turned a few pages until he found where he’d written down the spell. He’d noted the verbal incantation he needed to speak, as well as the hand gestures, in a shorthand he’d learned from the tome. He still wasn’t fluent with that part and was considering just inventing his own, which, according to the tome, was a popular choice among wizards who wanted to keep their spells secret. There was also a description of the effects of the spell, and he’d underlined the words “covers an aria”, so he wouldn’t make the same mistake again.

Raphael said, “Now, imagine for a moment that this book was filled with spells and notes. How would you go about finding the one you need?” His tone of voice reminded Mio of a teacher, who wanted a student to realise a mistake.

“I guess I’d have to remember when I learned the spell and then go based on the dates.” He turned back a page and pointed at the top outer corner, where he’d written down the date at which he’d taken these notes. He’d mostly started doing this to keep track of time, since Avernus didn’t really have any seasons. They were halfway through Marpenoth now, so back on the Sword Coast it had already got cold, and the leaves should be falling by now.

Mio looked at Raphael, worried he’d already messed up with his first entry. “Should I have done it differently?”

“No, this is fine,” Raphael assured him. “It is your spellbook, and you may use it however you like. Though, you should think about adding an index and numbering the pages. It will make finding the desired spell later on much easier. Also,” he turned the page back to the ‘Grease’ spell and pointed at the description, “you misspelt ‘area’. It’s spelled with an ‘E’, not an ‘I’.”

Mio’s cheeks heated with embarrassment. Truth be told, writing had never been his strong suit. But before becoming Raphael’s pet, he hadn’t really needed to write much, and writing materials were so expensive, he hadn’t thought he ever would.

“Sorry,” Mio said, flustered. “I’ll be sure to fix that later.” And he’d tried extra hard to not make a mistake here, on his first spell!

"I have a dictionary in the archive you can use to check your spelling, and or you can ask the Archivist to check your work."

Mio nodded, but he'd rather not talk to the Archivist if he could help it. Anytime he spoke with him, the tiefling acted like Mio had interrupted him doing something terribly important, even if he'd just been staring off into space. He'd rather ask Haarlep instead.

Although, with what happened yesterday, maybe Raphael didn't want him to spend as much time with Haarlep?

"Would it be alright if I asked Haarlep instead? I don't think the Archivist likes me much."

Raphael scoffed. "It hardly matters if he likes you, he has a job to do and if I say so, helping you improve your spelling is part of that job. Though, I suppose Haarlep is capable of spelling just as well. You two spend an awful lot of time together, I've noticed."

Mio shrugged. "I would much rather spend all my time with you." He gave Raphael a smile, which Raphael returned with a small laugh. "But you're always so busy with work. I do like hanging out with Haarlep, they’ve been really nice to me. Maybe that’s only because they’re bored, or lonely, but I get bored and lonely too, so I don’t mind.

“I know they probably knew you wouldn’t want me to do drugs, but I think they offered because they thought I would like it. And, I mean I did, and really it was my fault for agreeing to it. I’d really like to keep spending time with them, and I’ll be more careful that they don’t drag me into stuff you wouldn’t approve of. Or would you rather I don't see them at all any more?"

Raphael put a finger to his lips and thought for a moment. Then, with a sigh, he said, "No, it’s alright. I suppose, while you're keeping them company, Haarlep is less likely to be a meddling pest. And as much as I'd like to keep lounging about all day with you at my feet, I'm afraid that is simply not an option. Someone here has to put food on the table for my little pet to eat, after all," Raphael said with a smirk, pulling Mio close and pressing a kiss to his temple.

"Of course, I know that. And thank you for all your hard work, so I can eat and learn magic. Do you have something to write with, by the way? I should really note down all the spells you mentioned earlier."

"Of course," Raphael said, and with a gesture, a pencil appeared in his hand, which he handed over to Mio.

Mio opened his notebook at the page he'd written on last. Which spells had Raphael told him to learn? Invisibility was the last he'd mentioned, but Mio wasn't sure he knew how to spell that.

Raphael let out a chuckle, even before Mio had written anything, and said, "Haarlep can certainly tell you what a buttplug looks like, although they actually don't use sex toys all that much."

Oh gods, Raphael was reading his notes. Mio could feel his cheeks heat and had the urge to slam the book shut and run away.

“That's, um, from the novel you gave me,” he tried to explain. “Sometimes I write down the stuff that sounds interesting, or that I don't quite understand. In that one scene, they used a buttplug but didn't really describe it, so I wanted to ask Haarlep about it.”

“It’s good that you're taking notes and consulting several sources, that's important for any kind of research,” Raphael praised. “But for now, let us return to the topic of magic: The spells you should learn first are 'Message' and 'Protection from Good and Evil'.”

Mio wrote down "Messag", then looked up at Raphael.

“Add an 'E' at the end.”

Mio did so, then he had a thought. “If I want to leave you a message when you're not around, something that isn't urgent enough to contact you with a spell, how would I do that?”

“Have you noticed the small table in front of my office?”

“The one with the book? Oh! Is that for leaving you a message?”

“Exactly. There's ink and quills in the drawer. I check for messages in the morning and when I return home. Just keep in mind that anyone in the house can read those messages, so do try to not make too many spelling mistakes. Speaking of which, back to making you a lesson plan - write down 'Protection from Good and Evil'. I'll let you know if you make a mistake, and once we're done with this, you'll write down all words you misspelt thirty times, so they'll stick.”

Mio would have liked to protest, but he had a feeling that would only earn him more repetitions. So, he dutifully wrote down the spells, thinking hard on how to spell it, while Raphael watched and kept him close to his side.

Chapter Text

Waiting was hell. Which was fitting, considering where Mio was living now. It was especially bad because he couldn’t even be certain if Raphael and the official would need him.

Mio had been ready since morning. He’d put on a white shirt with blue embroidery around the edges of the collar and the sleeves. It was tight around his middle, but it matched the illusionary hair nicely.

Raphael had said he liked that Mio had gained some weight and Mio agreed, but maybe he was getting a bit too fat? The clothes Raphael had given him were already snug, designed to show off one's figure, and now some of them didn’t fit any more. Maybe he could get some needle and thread later and let them out a bit.

To pass the time a bit, he’d gone to the archive after breakfast and asked for a dictionary. The Archivist had informed him, in a rather annoyed tone of voice, that there were several versions, so Mio had asked for the newest version. As it turned out, this dictionary came in several volumes, so now he had a stack of seven thick tomes on his dresser. With Mio being too anxious to really do any real work, he’d taken the first volume and looked up words at random.

He was just reading the entry for “Cacophony: unpleasant discordance or meaningless mixture of sound”, when Raphael’s summons appeared.

“Come to my office. -R” was all the message read, but it made Mio’s heart beat faster. He put the book aside, checked his appearance in the mirror one last time, and then left.

As he stood in front of the office door, Mio wasn’t sure if he should knock or just enter. After several seconds just standing there, undecided, the door opened by itself.

A feminine devil stood in the middle of the office, skin a purple-ish grey. The four horns on her head had grown almost straight up, and her orange-red hair was tucked behind her ears. An amused smile played on her lips. Next to her stood Raphael, and to Mio’s surprise, he was in his human form. He couldn’t recall ever having seen Raphael in this form while being in the presence of other devils.

“Come in, pet,” Raphael said, making Mio realise he’d been just standing there, staring at them. He blushed as he stepped in and sat on the couch Raphael indicated.

“Adorable,” noted the devil. “I can see why Cordelia would be jealous to have such a specimen in her collection.”

“This is Mizora,” Raphael introduced the devil, ignoring her comment. “She will ask you a few questions regarding the event pertaining to Cordelia. I expect you to answer her as best as you are able, and truthfully.”

“Raphael,” Mizora said before Mio could answer with more than a nod. “As much as I detest implying a lack of trust,” her tone implied it didn’t bother her at all, “I must insist on more reliable methods than just your command.”

Her attention shifted to Mio, and he instantly felt like an insect caught under a glass, uncertain whether he’d be freed or get his wings ripped out.

“Hello little pet,” she said, peering down at him.

“Hello,” said Mio, trying not to sound as small as he felt. Raphael was here too, he reminded himself, she wouldn’t dare do anything to Mio without his permission.

“As your master already explained, I will simply ask you a few questions. But to ensure you answer truthfully, I’ll need you to drink this.” She held out a small bottle, the claw of her pointer finger clicking against the glass.

Mio looked at Raphael, unsure if he should follow Mizora’s behest. Raphael gave him a nod and Mio took the bottle. It felt cold, even through his gloves, and Mio could see the dark liquid inside.

Mizora explained, “This is a Truth Serum. You won’t have to worry about speaking the truth, as you won’t be able to say anything but.”

Mio had no intention to lie anyway, so he quickly removed the stopper and drank. The potion tasted unpleasant, a cool burn on his tongue and down his throat, like mint but much stronger. The taste lingered in his mouth even after he’d swallowed it all.

Mizora took a seat on a chair opposite him, folded her long legs and made herself comfortable. “Well then, let us not waste any time. I have been told that three days ago, at an auction Raphael was holding here in the House of Hope, you were present as part of the pre-event entertainment. Is that correct?”

“Y-yes,” Mio stuttered.

“How did you entertain?”

“I um… The guests could touch and play with me. I was kinda like a cat. I mean…” He should explain this properly, not knowing how much Raphael had told her. “Before the guests came, Raphael gave me a tail, like a cat’s. And I had these bracelets that made me unable to use my hands, and Raphael cast a spell on me that made me unable to talk, I could only make cat-like noises. Also, I had a collar with a small bell. The guests were allowed to touch me. Usually, Raphael doesn’t let anyone but him touch me. I had some healing potion for when they did stuff that hurt me.”

“Give me some examples of what they did to you, how they hurt you.” Mizora sounded especially interested in that last part.

“Some made me bleed,” Mio said, playing with the bottle in his hands. “One choked me and another guest got me drunk. Some guests tried to, um…” He could feel his cheeks heat up. “Do sexual stuff with me, but they weren’t allowed to do that. Most of them just hurt me a bit, but they didn’t do anything a bit of healing potion wasn’t able to fix.” He’d still rather not entertain ever again, but she didn’t need to know that.

Mizora hummed, seeming a bit disappointed at his description. Hopefully, she wouldn’t ask for more details. “Tell me what occurred after the guests had been called to the auction,” she prompted, which wasn’t much better.

Mio took a deep breath and spoke. He explained how he’d had a nap and later been woken by an unknown devil, who told him Raphael had sold him at the auction and took him away. He threw a glance in Raphael’s direction, whose expression didn’t change.

Mio tried to add that he hadn’t actually believed that Raphael had sold him, but as he opened his mouth, no words came out, and he felt the bitter taste of the potion on his tongue renewed.

Mizora tilted her head. “You’re not trying to fib, are you? That would be very naughty,” she chided, like he was a child.

Mio couldn’t deny it, but he didn’t want to admit it either. It hadn’t even really been a lie!

“Tell me what that devil looked like, and try to be more truthful this time,” Mizora instructed, still speaking like a kindergarten teacher.

Mio nodded, his face flushing with embarrassment, and described the kidnapper as well as he could. He didn’t think he would ever forget him, so this part wasn’t hard.

Then he told Mizora how the devil had brought him to Cordelia and received a payment before leaving.

“How did you know it was Cordelia?” asked Mizora. "Did she introduce herself?"

Mio thought about it, but he couldn't remember if she'd said her name. "No, but I recognized her from a meeting Raphael and I went to."

"So it could have been possible that this was another devil, similar in appearance to her? You mortals always have trouble telling us apart. I suppose you don't even know what kind of fiend Cordelia is, do you?"

"No," Mio admitted. "But she mentioned that Raphael had humiliated her at the meeting and that's the only one I went to, so it could only have been her!" he pointed out.

"Someone could have witnessed the incident, disguised themself as Cordelia and mentioned it specifically to make you believe it was her, so she'd receive the blame. Are certain the person wasn’t wearing a disguise, magical or otherwise?"

"I... No. I guess it's possible?" What was Mizora trying to get at? He thought she was supposed to be on their side, not Cordelia’s.

Raphael explained, “Cordelia’s defence attorney will ask similar questions. Mizora is just making sure she is prepared to answer these questions as best as possible.”

Mio nodded in understanding, while Mizora let out a huff. “Won’t you let me have a bit of fun, Raphael? Or are only you allowed to tease your pet?”

“Just continue the questioning, please,” Raphael said, sounding annoyed. Maybe he wanted this over with just as much as Mio did.

“Fine,” Mizora replied to Raphael, then shifted her attention back to Mio. “Did you know the place you had been transported to?”

“No, and I couldn’t tell where it was. There weren’t any windows or even a door, as far as I could tell.”

“What did Cordelia say and do to you? Be as detailed as possible, this is very important.”

Before Mio could say anything, Raphael interrupted, “I recall requesting that we skip this part of the questioning.”

“Raphael,” Mizora said, her kindergarten teacher's tone aimed at him now, “how do you expect me to win this case without this vital information? I haven’t an inkling what she did to your poor little pet, in part because you couldn’t be bothered to ask him yourself, prior to this meeting. I have your word Cordelia has damaged your pet, but I need to know the extent of said damage.”

“You know the extent already,” Raphael argued. “Both my warlock and my incubus have described the wounds he had suffered when he was returned. And I have described to you the extent of the psychological damage I have noted since then, not to mention the damage that hasn’t come to light yet. The recovery will be time-consuming already and by forcing him to recall the event, the trauma is more likely to be long-lasting, as I’m sure you’re well aware.”

It hurt to hear Raphael talk about him like that. Of course Mio knew that it would take him some time to get back to normal, but it sounded like having to wait, having to be extra careful with Mio, was bothersome to Raphael.

Mizora replied matter-of-factly, “And it will severely impact your case if I cannot verify that this was caused by Cordelia and not yourself, or someone else. Are you willing to risk that?”

Raphael considered for a moment, looking at Mio. Mio tried to not let it show how much he’d rather not talk about any of this, whether it would impact the case or not.

Finally, with a sigh, Raphael said to Mizora, “Fine. But don’t pry too deeply.” To Mio he said, “Take your time. No need to rush this.”

But Mio wanted to get this over with as quickly as possible.

“Well then, tell us what happened,” Mizora said. She sounded almost gleeful, ready to enjoy watching Mio suffer.

Mio took a deep breath. He could do this. Just tell her what happened, don’t even think about it, he told himself.

“She grabbed my tail and broke some of the bones.” He didn’t think about the pain, in an appendage he shouldn’t have had.

“I tried to fight back, but I wasn’t strong enough to do anything to her.” He didn’t think about how he could have cast spells if he could have used his hands and his voice.

“She strapped me into a chair. She had to cast a spell, so I would stop fighting her.” He didn’t think about how it had felt to suddenly lose control over his body.

“She said something about how Raphael had embarrassed her at the meeting and how convenient it is that the mark on my hand is already disabled.” He didn’t think about how it hadn’t even been him who had embarrassed her.

“And that she didn’t want to kill me, she just wanted to… wanted to have some fun with me, and then she’d erase my memory and send me back to Raphael.” He didn’t think about how he wished she’d done that, even if Raphael insisted it would make things worse.

“Then she cut off my hair.” Which Raphael loved to play with.

“And my clothes.” Another beautiful outfit ruined. “Except for the collar.” And the bell, the chime still ringing in his ears.

“Then she used the knife and cut me and stabbed me. Nowhere that would kill me quickly, just my legs and arms and…” He could feel his throat closing up, making it difficult to talk. Weirdly, his eyes remained dry, like his body could tell there was no point to crying now.

"That's enough," Raphael interrupted. "Or do you need to hear more?" he asked Mizora.

"I do have a few questions. You mentioned she cut off your hair, but it looks fine to me."

Right, Mio was wearing the circlet. He took it off, so Mizora could see his natural hair, still short but growing.

Raphael spoke before Mio could even try to say anything. "Cordelia is a terrible hairdresser. I shaved what was left off, and he's been using a tonic to accelerate the growth. Which isn't cheap, by the way."

"And how did you escape?" Mizora asked.

Raphael interjected again. "You already have Haarlep's and Korrilla’s testimony for that part. I see no reason for you to trouble my pet any further."

Mio was immensely thankful for Raphael's interjecting, as he wasn't sure he could even speak any more.

“I suppose I have enough information.” She rose from her seat and spoke to Raphael, Mio left forgotten, still clutching the empty potion bottle. “At the very least, we should be able to get her for attempted theft and intent to permanently damage your property, as well as the destruction of the clothing your pet had worn at the time. The opposition may very well argue that the psychological harm had already been caused by your guests. However, since you said that similar instances haven’t led to the behaviour he has been showing lately, I should be able to convince the court that this was caused specifically by the kidnapping, and not the torture.”

Mio wondered what “behaviour” she was referring to. Obviously they had talked about him before he arrived, but what exactly had Raphael told her? Was he not being a good pet any more?

“So this was for your amusement after all,” Raphael grumbled.

“Not at all!” Mizora assured. “I needed to know if her actions were comparable to what you or your guests did to your pet in the past, and I believe that is indeed the case. I think it’s very likely that we’ll win this action and if your other accusations regarding her illegal acquisition of mortals pans out to be true, she may very well face a demotion.”

The way Mizora said “demotion” made Mio think that it was probably something worse than just getting a pay decrease. He wished, once again, he knew more about the hells and how things worked around here.

“It’s the least she deserves after what she dared to do.” Raphael put a hand on Mio’s head, stroking his thumb over his hair. Mio instantly felt better with the contact. Raphael said to Mizora, “I trust you will do your utmost to represent me in this case, Mizora. Now, if you have everything you need, let me see you out.”

“I wouldn’t have minded staying a bit longer,” Mizora looked down at Mio, who wished she was gone already. “But I can tell you want to be alone with your pet,” she relented, and let Raphael open the door for her.

Before leaving, Raphael said to Mio, “Wait for me here, pet.” Then he closed the door and Mio was alone.

Mio put the bottle aside and picked the circlet back up, staring at the gem in the centre. He felt… He wasn’t even sure how he felt. Tired. But he didn’t want to go to bed, be alone with his thoughts. He had avoided thinking about all the things Cordelia had done to him, and now they were fresh on his mind again. Would this really… what had Raphael said? “ Make the trauma more likely to be long-lasting”?

The way Raphael had said it, it sounded like it was an annoying inconvenience. Mio knew he’d need time to heal, Raphael had said as much to him, but what if he needed too much time? What if he never fully recovered? And the “behaviours” he’d shown, what if they never went away? Would Raphael even want him any more?

Mio could feel himself tearing up, but he didn’t want to cry right now. When Raphael came back, he shouldn’t have to comfort him. He had to get over this whole thing as quickly as possible.

Mio put the circlet back on, stood up and walked over to the painting of Raphael, the one he’d admired on his first day here. It was large, not quite live size, but still taller than Mio. Raphael looked down at the viewer, an amused smile on his face. Mio couldn’t believe he ever thought this was Haarlep. The artist had captured Raphael’s imposing presence perfectly, it wasn’t anything like Haarlep’s more playful demeanour.

Mio was still studying the artwork when Raphael returned. He walked over to Mio and stood beside him, looking up at the painting as well.

“I had this one commissioned about a century ago,” Raphael said. “The artist was firbolg, and in exchange for this work, I transformed him into a human, so that the society he lived in would finally accept him. This was his last work, however. You see, for a firbolg, eighty years is quite young, but for a human…”

“He died?” Mio asked.

“Not immediately. He lived a few more years, I believe. But his body wasn’t able to hold the paintbrush any more.” Raphael’s attention changed from the painting to Mio. “I do hope this whole ordeal hasn’t shaken you up too badly, pet.”

The words “No, I’m fine” didn’t leave Mio’s mouth, only filling it with the cold burn of the truth serum.

Raphael chuckled. “You don’t need to assuage me. I suspected this would be unpleasant for you, so I prepared something in advance to lift your spirits. You might remember me mentioning that I wanted to take you to the theatre some time. So, I have purchased two seats for a performance of ‘The Travels of Kereth’ this evening.”

Mio’s eyes lit up. “We’re going to the theatre?” Mizora’s questioning was as good as forgotten. “Is my outfit good enough? I heard you have to dress really fancy to go to the theatre.” He looked down at his clothes, the embroidered shirt suddenly not pretty enough.

“No, your clothes are fine. We’re not going to the opera, after all. For that, I would give you something much more refined.” Raphael looked at the clock on the wall. “We have a bit of time left before the performance begins, so let us get some dinner first. It’ll be my treat,” he joked.

“Dinner? You mean, at a restaurant?” Mio had served in a few restaurants, but he’d never eaten at one.

“Of course. Go put on your boots and meet me in the Chamber of Egress. Don’t dally, or we won’t have time for dessert.”

Mio nodded and all but ran back to his room. He definitely didn’t want to miss out on dessert!

Chapter Text

As they walked through the portal, Mio could tell instantly that they had stepped onto the mortal plane.

It wasn’t just the air, cool and fresh compared to Avernus, but also the noise. They were inside a house, but the sound of people going about their lives on the street outside was still audible. Mio didn’t know he’d missed that noise until just this moment. As much as he liked living in the House of Hope, it felt good to be here.

“It is cold outside,” Raphael said, drawing Mio’s attention. “Put this on. I’d rather avoid you catching a cold.” Mio had barely registered that he was holding a dark cape when Raphael swung it over his shoulders and fastened it closed at the front.

The dark, heavy fabric went down to just below his knees and was sure to keepMio warm. The golden clasp had a design of two small devils, their hands grasping each other’s to keep the cloak from falling off Mio’s shoulders.

“Thank you!” Mio said. He found the slits in the cloak and slid his hands through them, touching the embroidery along the edges of the fabric. He pulled the hood over his head, adjusting it to sit comfortably, when Raphael let out a laugh. Mio looked around confused, but couldn’t see anything that would explain Raphael’s amusement.

“Your hair,” Raphael explained with another chuckle. “The buns of the illusion are poking through the fabric. It’s not a very sophisticated spell, I have to say. You’ll either have to keep the hood off, or leave the circlet.”

Oh. Well, that had to look pretty funny, Mio could admit. Shame there wasn’t a mirror around. His hair had grown enough that he didn’t feel weird showing it any more, but…

“I put on this shirt because it matched the hair so nicely,” Mio explained as he pulled the hood back down.

Raphael nodded. “Far be it from me to stand in the way of fashion. Let’s go. The restaurant I have in mind isn’t too far, so we’ll walk there.”

Mio followed Raphael outside, onto the street. As promised, it was chilly and the tree in front of the house had already lost all its green, a few fallen leaves lying at its roots. Mio was glad Raphael had given him the cloak, or the cold would have quickly seeped through the thin shirt into his body.

A carriage drove by as they walked, mindful of the pedestrians, and the cobblestone street was swept clean, not a single piece of garbage to be found. The facade of the houses were decorated and painted, and none had pieces of their roof missing. Theywere undoubtedly in one of the nicer parts of this city, an area Mio had rarely got to see.

He wondered in which city they were. Since it was appropriately cold for Marpenoth, they weren’t in Neverwinter, with its heated river keeping the city warm year round. He couldn’t see much of the geography, the houses were in the way, but he could spot a singular peak in the distance, too small to be Mount Waterdeep. As they crossed a wide street, he was able to get a view of the not so distant ocean, and the people here spoke common, so it was likely a harbour city on the Sword Coast. He still wasn’t entirely sure, but he had a pretty good guess.

He turned to Raphael, who had been watching him, and asked, “Are we in Baldur’s Gate?”

With a pleased smile, Raphael replied, “We are indeed. Very observant, my little pet.”

Mio could suppress neither the smile nor the blush spreading across his face at the praise. “I lived in Baldur’s Gate for a few years,” he explained. “But I have never been to this part. Is this the upper city?”

“Correct. We’re in the western area, where most of the gentry reside, and I keep a small residence myself. Later, we’ll go through Sea Gate to the lower city, where the theatre is located. But for now,” He stopped at the entrance of a restaurant. “We'll have a nice dinner.”

The restaurant was much higher class than anything Mio had ever worked at. The staff here wore uniforms. With gloves! And they couldn’t just walk in and sit down at any free table. The host asked if they had a reservation, which apparently they did.

The tables were spread apart and the one they were shown to was even surrounded by a low wall, giving them further privacy. Before Mio could sit down, the host asked for Mio’s coat, which he handed over. When the host held out his hand for Mio’s gloves, he hesitated.

After a quick glance at Raphael and a subtle nod from him, Mio pulled the gloves off and handed them over. Since the waiters were wearing gloves themselves, the chance of accidentally being touched were low, but he felt weird without them. He’d got used to wearing gloves when he wasn’t alone or with only Raphael.

A moment later, the waiter came and handed them the wine card. “Would you like to hear today’s recommendation?” asked the waiter.

“No, thank you,” Raphael replied, and Mio was a bit relieved when the man left, and they had a moment of peace.

“I hope you don’t mind if I order a bottle for both of us?” Raphael asked as he studied the card.

Mio didn’t really want to drink wine, or any alcohol for that matter, but he couldn’t just say no to Raphael. He tried to say, “Of course not”, but he couldn’t speak, and his mouth just hung open for a moment before he snapped it shut again. Damn, how long was that truth serum going to last? Hopefully Raphael hadn’t noticed.

Raphael had noticed. He closed the card and gave Mio his full attention. “Are you trying to lie to me, pet?” He didn’t sound angry, just disappointed.

Mio squirmed in his seat. “I didn’t want to be rude.”

“I can appreciate that sometimes a white lie is necessary to remain civil. And of course I expect you to lie to other people, to keep my secrets safe. But when it is just the two of us, I prefer you put your manners aside and always tell me the truth. Understand?”

Mio nodded. He didn’t think he’d ever outright lied to Raphael in the past, but he might not have been entirely truthful either. He’d have to keep this in mind in the future, as it seemed really important to Raphael.

“So,” Raphael said, “is there a problem with the wine?”

Mio rubbed his palm, thumbing over his scar. “I don’t like wine, I think. I don’t mind the taste, but the alcohol makes me sleepy and…” He hadn’t even really thought of this until he’d started speaking. “I drank a lot at the auction, and then I fell asleep and-”

“I understand,” Raphael interrupted him. “We don’t have to order wine for you. I want you to enjoy this evening, so don’t force yourself to drink or eat anything you don’t like.”

Mio nodded, glad that Raphael gave him this assurance. And glad that he’d told him the truth as well.

“How about some lemonade?” Raphael asked. “Have you ever tried any?”

“Oh, yes! I got to try some once at a tavern I worked at. It was really good, I’d love to drink some again.”

“Wonderful,” Raphael said, just as the waiter came. He ordered a bottle of Baldur's Grape for himself and a lemonade for Mio. The waiter took the wine card and gave them the menu.

Excited to see what was on offer, Mio opened the card. The twelve dishes were noted over two pages and were handwritten with beautiful handwriting in elvish. There was just one problem: Mio couldn’t read elvish.

Maybe he could just order soup? Every tavern and restaurant he had ever worked at had at least one soup on offer. Or he could ask Raphael what he would recommend. But, hadn’t Raphael just said that Mio shouldn’t lie to him? It was embarrassing to admit, but it would be worse if Raphael found out about this later.

“Raphael?” Mio asked, putting the menu down.

“Yes?”

“I… I can’t read this.”

Raphael's forehead wrinkled in confusion. “Why not?”

“My parents never really taught me. They spoke elvish sometimes, so I picked up a few words, but not really enough to speak fluently. And they never bothered to teach me how to write or read it.” It was something Mio had always been somewhat ashamed of, that he was an elf who didn’t know elvish.

“I see,” said Raphael. “I can tell that wasn’t easy for you to say, so I’m proud of you for telling me anyway. It’s a shame that your parents neglected to properly teach you your own language, but there’s not much to be done about this right now. Here, have my menu.”

Mio didn’t understand how using Raphael’s menu would help, until he opened it and saw that this one was written in common. “Thank you,” he said to Raphael, both for the menu and his understanding.

The dishes all had fancy names Mio would probably have trouble pronouncing, but the ingredients were listed below, so he could guess what it was. There was indeed a soup on offer, with caviar, which didn’t sound very appealing. There was also a salad with snails. Eww. Most of these dishes were kind of weird, he found. Mio settled on a type of noodle with a creamy mushroom sauce.

“Have you made your choice?” Raphael asked as Mio put down the menu.

Mio nodded. “The papadele crema dee…” He’d forgotten the name already.

“Pappardelle crema di funghi?” Raphael asked, not butchering the words like Mio had.

“Yes, that.” Hopefully Raphael would order for them, so Mio didn’t have to upset the waiter with his butchering of whatever language this was. “What are you getting?” he asked Raphael, but the waiter arrived before he could answer.

He gave Mio his lemonade, the beverage sparkling noisily, and poured Raphael a glass.

“May I take your order?”

“The pappardelle crema di funghi for my companion,” Raphael ordered, and to Mio’s surprise he added, “and nothing for me, thank you.” The waiter nodded, took the menus and left.

“You’re not eating anything?” Mio asked, confused. How could Raphael want to go to such a fancy place and then not eat anything?

“Eating is one vice I don’t particularly enjoy,” Raphael explained, only confusing Mio more.

“Vice? But… don’t you have to eat?”

Raphael chuckled. “I don’t. Along with sleeping, eating is something devils might indulge in but isn’t necessary for our survival.”

“You ate canapés at the party and the meeting, though. Was something different about those?”

“In a way, yes. I appreciate the taste of good food, but I despise the sensation of a filled stomach. I will gladly indulge in a few bites, but ordering a full meal would be a waste. I am going to order something when we move on to dessert, so don’t worry about me not getting the most out of our visit.”

Mio didn’t think he’d ever get tired of having a full stomach, but he supposed it was different when you couldn’t ever feel hunger. Hunger for food, anyway. With Raphael being so often in his human form, Mio sometimes forgot that he was actually a devil.

“I noticed,” Mio began, “you’re in your human disguise at home, most of the time, but when there are other devils you take on your devil form. Except, today, with Mizora, you stayed a human. Why was that?”

Raphael didn’t speak for a moment, as if unsure what to say. “Do you know what kind of devil I am?” he asked.

“A cambion.”

Raphael looked impressed until Mio added, “Haarlep told me.”

“Ah. Did they also tell you of my parentage?”

“They said you had a human mother and your father was a devil. They also said that other devils can tell you are a cambion, which is something I can’t.”

“I assume you didn’t recognize that Mizora is a cambion as well, did you?”

Mio shook his head.

“Cambions,” Raphael explained, “are natural shapeshifters. I’m not as practised as Haarlep, but I can disguise myself as almost any species, for about an hour at a time. However, what you see right now,” he gestured at himself, “is not actually a disguise. It is also my true form, as much as the devilish appearance you know and love. Most cambions have this second form, which is based on their mortal parent. Had my mother been a gnome, I would sit before you as a gnome instead of a human. We can shift between these two forms at will and stay in them for as long as we desire.”

Mio took that information in for a moment, then he said, “I remember you saying that you prefer your human form because it is more convenient. So, is your devil form just more convenient when speaking with other devils?”

“In a way,” Raphael took a sip from his wine and sat the glass back down with a sigh. “Most other devils think me lesser because I am only a cambion, not a true devil.” He practically spat the word out. “They would look down on me even more, if I appeared in my human form. Both figuratively and literally. Mortals are weak, and if I were to appear in the form of one, they would consider me to be just as weak, despite there being no difference to my power no matter which face I wear.

“At home, I take whatever form I feel most comfortable in at the time. Lately, that has predominantly been my human form, but I have also had stretches of time when I would only ever be in my devil form, unless dealing with mortals. They, as you’ve demonstrated yourself, can rarely tell what type of devil they’re dealing with. Even less so when they come to them as a human. So, my modus operandi when dealing with mortals is to approach in this form first, and change when it is most beneficial to me.”

“So Mizora…” said Mio, thinking. “Because she’s a cambion too, she understands that your human form is just a preference. Is that why you didn’t mind being in your human form around her?”

“Precisely. Mizora is one of the few cambions who managed to claw her way to the top of the heap. She understands the struggles our kind face, and doesn’t judge me for what is simply part of my nature. I would not call her a friend, but we do have a… mutual respect for each other. I was very pleased to hear she would represent me, as she is a very skilled lawyer, and I expect with her on our side, the outcome will likely be in our favour.”

“That reminds me. Mizora said that Cordelia might get demoted. Is she going to lose her job, or does that mean something else for devils?”

Their conversation was interrupted by the arrival of Mio’s dinner, the waiter putting down the steaming plate of noodles.

Raphael gestured for him to eat, and Mio didn’t need to be told twice. The food smelled amazing, he couldn’t wait to taste it. As the first bite touched his tongue, his eyes almost rolled back, and he let out a pleased hum.

“This is delicious!” he said, once his mouth was empty again. “Raphael, you have to try this. I don’t know what kind of mushrooms those are, but they are delicious.”

Raphael chuckled. “Well, if you insist.”

Mio filled another fork, making sure several pieces of the light purple mushroom were on it, and handed it over to Raphael.

Well, he had intended to hand the fork over. But Raphael clearly had something else in mind, his hands folded under his chin, mouth open and tongue stretched out slightly. Mio couldn’t help but blush at the sight, as it reminded him of something else, the one time Raphael had knelt down and… and Mio had put one hand on his horn, the other pushed into his silky soft hair…

Mio quickly but carefully fed Raphael the bite, pulling the empty fork out from between closed lips. As Raphael let out a pleased moan, Mio thought that if he wasn’t wearing the fire-resistant earrings right now, he might have just gone up into flames from how hot his face had just turned.

“You’re right, pet, this is delicious. But I believe the most important ingredient here aren’t the fungi, acorn truffle, if I’m not mistaken. It’s the fagara, a spice from T'u Lung.”

“You could tell all that from just tasting it?” Mio asked, incredulous.

“I can also see your dish,” Raphael pointed out. “But yes, I can tell all that from just tasting it. It’s a skill that can be acquired with practice, like any other. I do believe we have some fagara in the house. If not, I will instruct Korrilla to put it on the list for the grocer to buy, so you can add it to your own dishes. For now, eat, pet, before your dinner gets cold.”

Mio dug back into his food with enthusiasm.

“As for your question earlier, yes, demotion does indeed have a different meaning in the hells. To understand it, you have to first know about the hierarchy of Baator…”

Raphael explained how the different types of devils were divided into castes, and where a promotion could turn a devil into a different kind, and therefore elevate them into a higher caste, a demotion did the opposite. Devils would rarely be killed, as this would be a waste of resources, so a demotion was the worst fate most devils could face.

Mio enjoyed not only the meal, but also Raphael’s lesson. He wouldn’t mind listening to him all evening, and learning new things was a nice bonus.

The waiter came as soon as Mio had finished his meal, and Raphael ordered dessert for them both. Mio couldn’t guess what it was from the names, but he was happy to let himself be surprised.

“You’re a duke, right?” Mio asked when the waiter had left. Raphael responded in the affirmative. “How high is that in the hierarchy?”

“It is the second-highest position. Only the archdukes and archduchesses are above me. I would have to overthrow Zariel or another hell’s ruler to climb that final step.”

“Oh, wow.” Mio had guessed that Raphael had a high position, but he hadn’t known it was the second highest! “But… isn’t a king or queen above an archduke? Are there none of those in the hells?”

“You are right, one would expect there to be a king or queen. Even Asmodeus, current ruler of Baator doesn’t have the title of ‘King’. The truth is… It’s simply an odd quirk of translation from infernal to common. The infernal word for my position could also be translated as ‘Ruler’, which would be confusing, since there are many types of ruler. So it was instead translated as ‘Duke’. The next highest position is more accurately translated as ‘High Ruler’, which became ‘Archduke’. You could try to change the translation, of course, but it has been well established by now, so this would be a futile endeavour indeed.”

“I wish I could understand infernal,” Mio lamented. It would have been useful in identifying that false contract. “Is it very difficult to learn?”

“It depends on which kind of infernal you want to learn, as there are four different ones, with increasing complexity. Lesser infernal is the type commonly used, which makes it the one most useful to learn. I have a few books I can give you to start, and while I don’t have the time to teach you in depth, I would be happy to give you the opportunity to practise speaking with me.”

“I would love that, thank you!”

Their dessert arrived a moment later. Mio received a bowl of brown… pudding? With a few raspberries arranged on top. Raphael’s dessert looked like a small cake, the different layers visible.

As Mio took a spoonful, he realised the dish had a fluffy, almost foam-like consistency. As expected, it tasted amazing, melting on his tongue. It was sweet, but Mio wasn’t sure what it was actually made of.

“What was this again?” he asked Raphael.

“What you have there is called ‘Mousse au chocolat’, meaning chocolate foam. My dish is called ‘tiramisu’ and it’s made with coffee, chocolate and alcohol.”

“This is chocolate? Oh, I always wanted to try some! I get why it’s so popular now, it tastes amazing.”

“I’m glad to hear that you like what I chose for you. Would you like to try some of mine?”

“No, thank you,” Mio replied, despite his first instinct being to say yes. “I actually had coffee before and I didn’t like it. But you can have some of mine, if you want.” Mio pushed his bowl towards Raphael, so he didn’t try to get Mio to feed him again. Not that Mio minded that, just… maybe not in such a public place.

Raphael tried a spoonful and said, “I agree, this is very well done. It’s not just the taste, but the texture as well that makes a good mousse au chocolat, and the pâtissier did an excellent job.”

Mio would have to trust Raphael’s judgement, as he had never eaten anything that he could compare to this.

They finished their meal quickly, the portions being rather small, and when the waiter came once more, Raphael asked for the bill. Mio’s eyes grew wide when he saw Raphael hand over three whole gold coins. That was more than Mio would have made in a tenday! He decided not to comment on it, as Raphael seemed nonplussed at the exorbitant price.

Mio’s cloak and gloves were returned to him as they left the restaurant and he quickly put them on when they stepped outside. The sun had sunk below the horizon while they had eaten, and while magical lanterns kept the streets bright, the temperature had plummeted.

“Let us hurry to the theatre, pet. It would be a shame if you missed the beginning of your first performance,” Raphael said. Mio nodded, and together, they walked towards the lower city.

“That was incredible!” Mio exclaimed, the moment the curtain closed.

“I loved the part where Kereth met the one-eyed merchant again, and he found out that the medicine Kereth had given him had actually healed his daughter. I was so relieved! But I wonder how they got that wolf to bite Kereth without actually hurting the actor. Do you think it was someone’s familiar?” Mio asked Raphael, but continued before he could answer, “And the part with the burning building! I could tell they used magic to create the fire, but how did they make sure it didn’t burn down the theatre?”

Mio finally stopped gushing and actually looked at Raphael, seeing his expression of surprised amusement. He felt a bit embarrassed about his sudden outburst now, and asked, “Um, so, what did you think?”

“I have to admit my immediate reaction was disappointment,” Raphael said, though the smile stayed on his lips.

“Really? Why?” Mio asked, confused. He couldn’t fathom why Raphael would have been disappointed by such an amazing performance.

“They shortened the play significantly,” Raphael explained. “I can understand why a small production might not have the resources to practise and perform all the scenes, but to my surprise, they then went ahead and added new parts. The scene you mentioned, where Kereth encounters the merchant again, was not in the original play.”

“It wasn’t?” Mio asked, incredulous. “But then we would have never known if the medicine worked! And Kereth had spent so much time and effort getting all the ingredients.”

“Yes, that was part of the message the author wanted to convey. To try, even if you will never know if the seeds you planted bear fruit.”

“Oh, I guess that makes that part fit in better with the rest of the story. I was a bit disappointed that the play ended before we got to know whether the king would reward Kereth, but I was still relieved he fulfilled his mission. I’m still glad they added that new scene, though. You might not always get to know if your effort paid off, but it’s still nice to get confirmation that sometimes, it was worth it.
Also, if that was a small production, I can’t imagine how amazing the play from a big one would be!”

“More sophisticated productions tend to utilise magic more, to create not only elaborate illusions but also effects that interact with the audience. Though this troupe does have at least one magic user. The wolf you saw was a transformed druid, and I believe the same person also created the illusion for the fire.”

Raphael rose from his seat, and Mio followed suit. They were situated in a booth a bit apart from the rest of the audience, but they still had to take the same exit. The theatre was almost empty now, so they could leave without having to deal with a crowd.

Raphael didn’t turn to leave, however. Instead, he faced Mio and said, “I will admit, pet, while my first reaction was disappointment, witnessing your delight over this performance made me see it in a different light. The troupe adapted the play to fit their audience, and did the most with the tools available to them. It was an excellent performance, all things considered.”

Mio was touched by Raphael’s words, and he was pretty sure his red cheeks were visible even in the dim light. He forced himself to not look away from his gaze and said, “Thank you for taking me here, I really enjoyed this. I hope you will take me again sometime. And thank you for the dinner too! That was without a doubt the best food I have ever eaten.”

“You are very welcome, my pretty little pet,” Raphael replied. He put one hand on Mio’s cheek, leaned in and gave him a kiss.

Despite them having kissed numerous times, this was the first time Raphael was kissing Mio in a public place. He doubted anyone was watching them, as most of the audience had already left the theatre, but it still felt almost scandalous to Mio, and he drew away before Raphael could deepen the kiss

“Should we go home? It’ll probably get colder the longer we wait here,” Mio pointed out, trying to give an excuse for why he didn’t want to make out right now.

“We can walk, if you like,” Raphael said, moving his hand from Mio’s cheek to holding Mio’s own hand. “But I know a much quicker route.”

Mio realised what Raphael meant. “Then let’s go home quickly,” he said, and with a snap of his fingers, Raphael teleported them to the House of Hope.

Chapter Text

They didn’t have sex when they returned home. Or did anything else. Raphael wished Mio a good night and then left. Which was fine, really! Perhaps it was for the best, since Mio didn’t have anything planned and Raphael probably wouldn’t have wanted just regular sex.

It just felt to Mio like Raphael had wanted something more when he had kissed him at the theatre, and maybe Mio’s reaction had made him change his mind. Or maybe it had been because the last time had been pretty disastrous. Well, the part where Mio’s dick had almost burned off wasn’t his fault. But the grease and the bad rope work had been.

He should practise more, Raphael had said. So Mio decided that’s what he would do today.

Since he couldn’t tie up his own arms, he practised on his legs instead, making himself comfortable on his bed in just his underpants. He knew how to tie a standard knot with a bow, like the one used to tie shoes. He also knew that tying someone’s limbs too tightly could restrict blood flow and do some real damage, so that kind of knot wasn’t all that useful in this situation.

Another problem was, he could pretty easily undo the rope by wriggling, and this would likely be even easier to undo if tied around the wrists. So he needed to make sure the knot could not easily be undone. He tied the rope this way and that, experimenting, until he wasn’t able to get the knot undone. Perfect!

Except… He wasn’t able to get the knot undone, even with the use of his hands.

Shit. He’d somehow tied the rope so many times, and so tightly, it wouldn’t loosen any more.

Alright, no problem. He’d just have to cut the rope!

…

He didn’t have a knife, or scissors, or anything sharp enough to cut through a thick rope.

Fuck.

Mio tried to stay calm. He wasn’t in any danger. The rope, though bound tightly enough that he couldn’t pull his feet through, wasn’t so tight that there was any danger of restricting blood flow. He’d just have to get it off somehow.

For a moment, he considered throwing a fire bolt at it, but he quickly decided that setting himself on fire was not a good idea. His earrings were supposed to protect him from flames, but he’d rather not test how well, without some water nearby.

Grease may or may not help in this situation, but even if it did, most of his room would then be covered in the stuff.

He was running out of options, left with only two: Get help or get something to cut the ropes. He would find plenty of knives in the kitchen, but it was pretty far away, especially since he couldn’t walk. The boudoir was closer, but what if Haarlep wasn’t there? And what if Haarlep was there? Would they even help him, or just point and laugh?

He could go to Raphael. He might also laugh at Mio’s ineptitude, but he would at least help him. There was no guarantee that he’d be in his office right now, but it was close and…

The dagger. There was a dagger in the drawer of the table in front of Raphael’s office. Mio had seen it the day before yesterday, because after Raphael had told him about the book to leave messages, Mio had checked it out. There had indeed been a book, and on the open page there’d been a message from Korrilla, something about a major being ready and desperate.

Mio had opened the drawer of the table, and just like Raphael had said, there’d been a few quills and an ink pot inside. And, for some reason, a dagger. It had made Mio wonder if there were any daggers hidden in other places, but he hadn’t yet time to look around.

Mio could possibly get to that drawer without anyone seeing him, grab the dagger, cut the ropes, and pretend this never happened. He just had to get there first.

He stood up, carefully. The rope was tied low around his ankles, so trying to walk this way would take forever. He’d have to jump.

He put a shirt on and made his way out of his room, using his arms to gain a bit of momentum. Luckily, this part of the house was mostly empty of debtors, so there wasn’t anyone here to see him, jumping down the hall, in nothing but his underwear and a shirt.

It was exhausting to move this way, but he made progress, and only fell twice. Not hard, but it was annoying to have to get up again. He tried to move quickly, because the more time he took, the more likely it was that someone saw him.

Finally, he could see Raphael’s office. He was close to the drawer and to his salvation, needing only two more jumps to get there.

That was the exact moment Raphael came around the bend, saw Mio standing in front of his office, and stopped dead in his tracks. He looked down at Mio’s bound legs, then back up at his face. Fury soured his expression, and Mio didn’t dare to move an inch.

“Who did this to you?” Raphael asked, his voice cold.

“Um…” Mio started, afraid he’d done something terribly wrong. But he shouldn’t lie to Raphael. “I did?”

Raphael’s expression changed abruptly to surprise, he blinked twice, then burst out laughing.

Mio was so mortified, he couldn’t even appreciate that he’d made Raphael laugh. This was exactly what he’d been afraid of. He looked away from Raphael, hoping that once he was done laughing at him, he’d at least free him from his bindings.

Mio felt a touch to his chin, startling him. He hadn’t heard Raphael approaching him. Mio looked up, and while there was still amusement playing at Raphael’s lips, at least he wasn’t laughing any more.

“Pet, forgive me for this little outburst. But you do have to admit, you paint a rather amusing scene like this.”

“I didn’t mean to look funny, though,” Mio replied, voice small.

“Were you instead aiming for ‘adorable’? Because you have certainly achieved that.”

Mio looked down at himself, then back up at Raphael. “You really think so?”

“My pretty little pet standing at my door, wearing naught but undergarments, a simple shirt and rope. Yes, I would certainly call that adorable. But I have a feeling meeting me here wasn’t your intention. Come, let’s step inside, and you can tell me how exactly this came to be.”
Before Mio could even agree, Raphael swooped him up into his arms, one hand under his knees, the other at his back. Mio blushed hard, torn between wanting Raphael to set him down immediately and never letting him go.

The door opened by itself and Raphael carried him inside. He sat down on the couch and settled Mio onto his lap, his feet resting on the cushions.

“So,” Raphael began, tracing a finger in the space between the rope and Mio’s skin. “I can see you were able to bind yourself, but unable to undo said binds. What I don’t know is, why?”

Mio gave a sigh, then explained, “I wanted to practise, because the last time I tried tying you up, I did such a bad job.”

“Ah, yes, I do remember saying that you should do that. And you certainly did a much better job here than last time. Even I would struggle to undo these knots without blade or magic.” As he said this, Raphael made a swirling motion with his hand over the bindings, and the ropes loosened.

“Thank you,” Mio breathed. He pulled his feet out of the pile and rubbed his ankles. While jumping around, he hadn’t been able to keep the rope from digging into his flesh, and now there were deep, dark indentations left behind. They would take a while to fade, and he hoped they wouldn’t bruise. Maybe he’d use some of the healing water in the boudoir, just to be safe.

“This is a lot harder than I thought it would be,” Mio lamented. “Tying someone up so they can’t escape, but without hurting them.”

“You know I won’t mind if it hurts. Quite the opposite, as I’ve been trying to impart to you.”

“I know, but I could do some real damage if I’m not careful!” Mio pointed out. “And I don’t want to hurt you like this, even if you can heal from it.” Mio crossed his arms in frustration and leaned into Raphael, who pulled him close and stroked his hair. Mio wouldn’t mind staying like this for a while.

“I know it’s possible,” Mio grumbled. “They do it in the novels all the time. And I almost had it! I just messed up with the knots at the end.”

“What you need, pet, is a teacher. Someone who has this already figured out and can show you the ropes, so to speak.”

“A teacher?” Mio looked at Raphael, hope in his eyes. He wouldn’t say that the spelling lesson with Raphael had been fun, but it had still been nice to spend time with him.

Raphael gave a small laugh. “I’m sorry to disappoint you, but I am not referring to myself. I know how to bind someone, certainly, though I prefer to use contracts for that. But if I were to show you what to do, I would also know what you were planning for me. And I would much prefer you were able to surprise me when we’re having sex, you know.”

“Then who… Oh, are you talking about Haarlep?”

“Precisely. Haarlep is quite knowledgeable when it comes to bondage, and I’m certain they’ll be happy to teach you. If not, you tell them it’s an order, and they can choose whether they want to listen or face the consequences.”

Mio hoped Haarlep would just say yes. Forcing them to teach him how to tie someone up would probably make things rather awkward.

“You’ll have to wear gloves, so you don’t touch,” Raphael said. “And perhaps some pants as well, so Haarlep doesn’t get any ideas,” he added, stroking Mio’s leg from his knee up, giving his butt a squeeze and making Mio giggle.

“Good point. But… would it be alright if I stayed here for a bit longer, before heading to my first lesson?”

“I was actually going to call you here,” Raphael replied. “But I’m afraid it wasn’t for cuddles. Tying knots isn’t the only thing you have to practise, pet, there are also your studies in magic, which I’d like you to continue. I hope you remember what we discussed…”

Mio nodded. “Yes, of course! I should probably start with ‘Message’ since it’s just a cantrip, and I learned ‘Fire Bolt’ and ‘Mage Hand’ in just a day, so I shouldn’t have any trouble with that. And you said you’d give me a scroll for ‘Protection from Evil and Good’ to learn from, and I really want to know how to cast ‘Misty Step’! Being able to teleport is so cool, even if it’s just a short distance.”

“I’m happy to hear you haven’t lost your enthusiasm for magic. I have acquired a scroll of ‘Protection from Evil and Good’, along with something else.” With a flourish, a ring appeared in Raphael’s hand. He gave it to Mio, who gladly accepted it.

“Oh, is that for the ‘Sending’ spell?” he asked, examining the green gem attached to the band. He could just barely make out the runes carved inside the stone, giving the ring its magic properties.

“That’s right. Put it on and try it out. Send me a message. All you have to do is focus on who you want to receive the message, speak the incantation, ‘Mitto’, and think of what you want to say. Keep in mind that the message can’t be longer than twenty-five words, as it will be cut off after that.”

Alright, that sounded easy enough. He slipped the ring onto his left ring finger, the fit perfect. Then he focused on Raphael, which wasn’t hard, since Mio was literally on top of him. He said, “Mitto,” and then realised he didn’t actually know what message he wanted to send.

«I, uh… Thank you for the ring!» Mio counted the words with his fingers. «It’s really neat.» Wait, did contractions count as one word or two? Mio counted two, just to be safe. That made eleven words now. «Could I trouble you for some pants? And my notebook. Please? Thank you. Again.» That was twenty-five. Mio let go of the words, feeling the spell working to transmit them.

Raphael chuckled, and a moment later Mio received an answer. «You’re welcome, pet. The message doesn’t need to be twenty-five words exactly. I wouldn’t mind you staying like this, but alright.» Raphael snapped his fingers and a folded pair of pants appeared on the sofa, with Mio’s notebook on top.

“The ring needs a day to recharge,” explained Raphael. “You will be able to cast the spell again around this time tomorrow. Only use it for emergencies, understand?”

Mio nodded. He wouldn’t dare bother Raphael just for fun.

While Mio got dressed, Raphael arranged a table for Mio to sit at, and got the teaching tome ready, as well as the magic scroll. Mio would not only have to study the scroll, but also copy the instructions into his notebook. The magical tome was made to make understanding magic easy, so Mio wasn’t sure how well he’d fare with the scroll, but he was excited to try it out.

But first, he would learn ‘Message’.

Mio settled at his desk, just as Raphael began his own work. He flipped through the tome, trying to find the ‘Message’ cantrip. He had read about half of the book so far, and was looking forward to seeing what else it would teach. Hopefully there would be a section on enchanting things. He suspected that enchanting was a lot more difficult than casting, but there was something he wanted to make, and he hoped it wouldn’t take too much time to get there.

Mio had found ‘Message’ but decided to keep turning the pages, looking for an entry on enchanting. There was no index in the front or back, so this was the only way to find out.

“I do believe the cantrips are at the front, not the back.” Raphael asked. “You’re not trying to skip ahead, are you? It’s important to learn the fundamentals first, or you’ll struggle later on.”

“Oh, yes, I know,” Mio assured. “I just wanted to see if this tome will also teach enchanting.”

Raphael’s expression relaxed. “It’s laudable that you have an interest in different kinds of magic. Many a wizard has focused too much on one discipline, much to their detriment. And though I loath to spoil a good book, I will tell you that this one doesn’t go into detail when it comes to enchanting.”

The disappointment must have been visible on Mio’s face, because Raphael stood up and came over to him. “Did you already have something in mind, pet?” he asked, stroking Mio’s hair.

“Kind of?” Mio admitted. “It’s just an idea I had. The other day, Haarlep caught those messages from you. I usually collect them, so I was a bit miffed that I didn't get them. But they mostly say the same, ‘Come to the sitting room’ or ‘Find me in the office’, which is kind of a waste of paper.
So I thought, maybe if I had a ring, or a necklace, you could send me a message through that? But I assume that would work only once a day, like ‘Sending’ or have a short range, like ‘Message’. So maybe the message could be simplified. You could make a stone light up, or make a noise, and then one signal could mean ‘sitting room’, two would mean ‘office’ and so on.”

“You collect my messages?” Raphael asked, surprised.

“Um, yes?” Mio replied, his cheeks heating up.

“You know, if wasting paper was your primary concern, you could have given those back to me, and I could have reused them,” Raphael pointed out, but he was clearly amused and not serious.

“And give up my precious collection? Never!”

Raphael chuckled, then said, “I like your idea. You are right in the assumption that making an item which only blinks or chirps on command is a lot easier than one that sends or receives words. It would likely be even more efficient than teleporting a piece of paper.
Though, one fundamental of enchanting is: You need to be familiar with the spell you put into an item. And a spell like this has so few applications, you will be hard-pressed to find a scroll or book with it. Which means, you would have to first invent the spell, before you could even consider using it in an enchantment.”

And with that, Raphael dashed all hopes that Mio would be able to create such an item himself. At least, anytime soon. He couldn’t even modify spells yet, he was still far away from creating any!

“Don’t despair, pet,” Raphael took Mio’s chin in hand, gently raising his head. “You might not be able to invent spells just yet, but to me, it’s child play.”

Mio’s eyes lit up. “You… you want to make this?”

“Yes, why not? It’s simple enough. Enchanting may not be my primary passion, but I do dabble, so it won’t be difficult for me to make. Making it buzz would be most efficient, and harder for you to miss, without making too much noise, so I’ll go with that. I will have to come up with a matching spell to target the item, to make it vibrate, but that won’t be hard either.
The only question now is: What exactly should I make? A ring? A necklace? Perhaps a nice bracelet? I’ll let you choose, pet, since you’re the one who’ll get to wear it.

Mio already knew what he wanted it to be. There was something that had been stuck in his head, something Cordelia of all people had said. “You’re just a pet after all, and all a pet gets to wear is a collar.” She had meant to degrade him, after she’d ripped off all of his clothes. But she’d been right. He was a pet. He was Raphael’s pet, and he liked being Raphael’s pet.

Anxious as to how Raphael would react, Mio asked, “Could you make it… a collar?”

Raphael smiled. He took Mio’s face in both hands and looked down at him fondly. “Of course, what a perfect idea. I’ll make the most stunning collar for my favourite little pet. I can’t wait to see you wear it.” He pressed a kiss onto Mio’s forehead and Mio thought that he couldn’t wait to wear it either.

Chapter Text

As it turned out, learning spells from scrolls was really hard. First, Mio had to understand the spell. He had got used to the teaching tome’s magic helping him comprehend the connection between the words and symbols and the weave. It was difficult, but he got it eventually.

Then he had to write down the instructions into his notebook. Fortunately, it didn’t have to be in the same style as the scroll was, which used a few abbreviations that had taken Mio a while to figure out. He could instead use the style he had learned from the tome, and his own shorthand for the somatic component.

By this point, Mio was exhausted, and attempting to cast the spell didn’t help. He tried several times, and even though Raphael confirmed that he was doing everything right, it just didn’t work. In the end, they concluded that Mio was simply too tired to manage the connection to the weave properly, and he should try again after a good night’s rest.

Mio thought that it would be futile to learn any ropework today, so he moved his visit to Haarlep to the next day as well.

Lo and behold, after breakfast the next morning, it took Mio only four attempts until he was finally able to cast “Protection from Evil and Good” correctly. A translucent, polyhedric form surrounded him, then shrunk down until it fit his body and seemed to melt into him. Mio could still feel the spell, and he needed to keep some focus on it so it wouldn’t fizzle out, but when he looked at himself in the mirror, there was barely a shimmer visible.

Mio had an urge to run to Raphael and share his success, but he reminded himself that he had something else to learn today. So, instead of going to Raphael’s office, he went to the boudoir, hoping Haarlep would be there.

Haarlep was indeed there, lying supine on the bed with their wings spread out. Their head hung upside down over the edge and they were holding a book. Their horns, Raphael’s horns, looked a bit like they were large ribbons of hair and were almost scraping the floor.

As Mio approached, they peekedover the edge of the book, and upon recognizing Mio, they closed it and let it drop to the ground. Now that Mio could see them fully, he noticed that they weren’t in an exact copy of Raphael’s body, but a more feminine version of him. Most notably, their boobs were fighting gravity to not fall out of a bra that barely covered anything. Mio was surprised Haarlep had even bothered wearing a bra at all, as he had seen them without one a few times already.

“Hello Haarlep,” Mio greeted. “I hope I’m not bothering you?”

“Not at all, kitten,” Haarlep replied, rolling around to sit on the bed, making space for Mio to join them. “As you can see, I’m all done with my punishment and eager to earn my next one. What has brought you to me this time?”

“I wanted to ask if you would teach me how to tie someone up? I tried myself, but I either tie so loose that you can just slip out, or so tightly that I can’t get it open anymore

Haarlep’s face lit up. “Have you and Raphael already moved on to bondage? I’m impressed, kitten, I would have thought you were still just doing roleplaying.”

“We are. Last time, I tried to tie him up as part of the scene, and it went pretty badly.” Mio didn’t even want to mention the grease.

“Well, if your goal is just to keep Raphael in place, I have an easier solution for you.” Haarlep climbed off the bed, sauntered over to a chest and removed a few things from it. When they came back, they dropped the items onto the sheets.

Alongside two coils of black rope, Haarlep had brought four cuffs. Mio was familiar with manacles, made from hard metal to keep criminals from breaking them. But these were made from leather, could be adjusted with a buckle and strap and had rings and carabiner to attach them to each other. Mio would have no trouble restraining Raphael with these.

“You can keep those,” Haarlep said. “I don’t use them much anyway. You can have the rope too, if you want to tie Raphael to the bed and not just keep his hands together. A double knot will do the trick.”

Mio took one of the cuffs in hand, trying out the buckle. This was the perfect solution, much easier than trying to learn complicated knots and bindings. But he couldn’t help but feel disappointed. He had been looking forward to learning these knots and bindings.

“Thank you, Haarlep,” Mio said, giving Haarlep a smile. “This is really useful.”

“But…?” Haarlep prompted, apparently noticing Mio’s dissatisfaction.

“It’s nothing, really,” Mio assured them. “I had just been kind of excited to learn some new knots. That’s always useful to know. And I guess I then wanted to show Raphael what I learned and um…” This hadn’t really occurred to Mio until now, but, “I also kind of wanted to see Raphael tied up? They always make it sound so hot in the novels, and I think he would probably look very nice too if I-”

Haarlep grabbed the cuff out of Mio's hand and threw it away, somewhere into the room. “Kitten, forget about those, I’m going to teach you how to make proper use of the rope.”

“Really?” Mio replied, perplexed about Haarlep’s sudden change of opinion.

“Of course! If you want to tie up Raphael, see him bound by your hands, under your control and at your mercy, it would be a travesty to stand between you and your dreams.”

Mio blushed hard. He wouldn’t have said it that way, but maybe Haarlep was right. It certainly sounded like something Raphael would enjoy, and that was really Mio’s goal here.

“Alright,” Mio said. “Where do we start?”

"With a column tie," Haarlep said while they uncoiled one of the ropes. "It’s simple and very versatile. You start by folding the rope, usually in the middle. That part is called the bight. Then you wrap it around a column and make a knot with the tail, the rest of the rope. Give me one of your arms, that'll be the column I make the tie around."

Mio held out his right arm, hands gloved as always, and Haarlep wrapped the rope around it, explaining what they were doing as they went. In less than a minute, they had made a cuff.

"See, the loop stays that size, so you can't slip your hand out. Now I can tie the other end of the rope to a bedpost and have you stay exactly where I want. Unless, of course, you pull the bight through here." Haarlep did just that. "And undo all my hard work."

With the knot undone, Mio pulled his hand out of the rope again. "Now you try," Haarlep instructed, holding out their own arm or Mio to practise on.

With a few corrections, Mio made his first attempt. The loop turned out way too big, and Haarlep didn't even have to try to get their hand out, the rope slipped off their wrist when Mio pulled the rope to tighten the knot. His second attempt was much better, still a bit loose, but at least Haarlep wouldn't escape by accident.

"How do I tie this to your other hand?" Mio asked. "Do I make a second column tie?"

"You could do that, but it's easier to use a modified version of this one. Hold out your hands, parallel."

Haarlep wrapped the rope around both of Mio’s wrists, looser than Mio had expected. Then they wrapped the bight around both layers of rope, instead of just the middle, like they'd done before, and pulled tight. Mio’s hands were now in two separate loops, connected in the middle.

"Now I can pull you around to wherever I want, and you'd have no choice but to follow," Haarlep said, with a grin.

"I think I could still get this open pretty easily," Mio pointed out. He'd have to twist his hands pretty awkwardly, but it would work.

"True," Haarlep admitted. "But can you also do it with your hands behind your back?" They sharply pulled the rope up and then behind Mio’s head, and Mio’s hands followed. But Haarlep didn't stop there. They quickly wrapped the rest of the rope around Mio’s front and back.

"What are you doing?"

"I'm just showing you how to keep someone's hands in place," they replied, finally done with what they were doing.

Mio tried to pull his hands back over his head, but all that did was yank at the rope around his chest. He tried to open the knot between his hands, but he couldn't figure out where the blight was.

"Alright, this is a great tie, Haarlep. Can you undo it now?"

"What if I don't want to?" Haarlep asked, cocking their head with a mischievous grin.

"You're just going to leave me like this?" Mio asked, upset.

Haarlep shrugged, put their hand on Mio’s chest and pushed, so that Mio fell backwards onto the bed. Before Mio could react, Haarlep had sat themself onto Mio’s thighs, giving him no chance to fight back.

"Haarlep!" Mio called out. "Why did you do that?"

"I’m just having some fun, and giving you a demonstration for the kind of things you can do to Raphael like this. Don’t worry, I won’t touch you. At least not directly.” They put their hands on Mio’s chest, tracing the rope. “And I will untie you. Eventually.”

Mio was trapped. And while he didn’t think Haarlep would do anything terrible to him, he couldn’t deny that he was feeling a bit scared. Framed by their wings, Haarlep looked even larger than they were, their sharp teeth flashed from between grinning lips and their claws could easily cut through his clothes and into his skin.

It reminded him all too much of when Cordelia had strapped him to that chair.

This wasn’t like that, Mio reminded himself. This was Haarlep, who had helped save him, not Cordelia. And unlike last time, Mio realised, he could call for help. The ring with the “Sending” spell had recharged by now. He was wearing it under his gloves, and with just a word, he could send a message to Raphael, who would certainly not be happy with Haarlep.

But Mio didn’t really want to get Haarlep in trouble, even though they would kind of deserve it this time. Maybe he could reason with them, and if that didn’t work, he could still get Raphael.

“Haarlep,” Mio said, his voice serious. “I don’t like this. Let me go, now. Please.”

“Or what?” Haarlep asked, their tail twitching behind them, like a cat’s when toying with their prey.

“Or…” Mio could threaten to tell Raphael, but that sounded like something a child would say, tattling on their sibling. “Or I won’t hang out with you any more!”

It wasn’t even a good reason, and still sounded childish, but it had an effect. Haarlep’s smirk dropped, and they looked at Mio for a moment, as if trying to gauge how serious Mio was. And Mio was dead serious. Haarlep might be the only person, aside from Raphael, who he could really spend time with here, but if they were going to act like this, Mio would rather stay in his room by himself.

Haarlep visibly deflated and sighed, “Fine.” They climbed off Mio’s legs, pulled him up by the rope on his chest, and began to untie him.

“You’re no fun,” they grumbled. “And just so you know, I wasn’t going to charm you again, so you don’t have to use that protection spell.”

“That’s not because of you,” Mio assured, surprised that Haarlep had noticed the spell and not said anything until now. “It’s to protect me from other devils who might try to hurt me. Like Cordelia. I only learned it today, and I keep it activated as practise. Concentration spells aren’t easy for me, you know?”

“I see,” Haarlep said while coiling the rope again. “I suppose that’s not a bad idea. Speaking of practise, it’s your turn to tie me up now,” they said, handing the coil to Mio.

“Aren’t you going to apologise?” Mio asked as he took the rope from Haarlep.

“Why should I?”

Mio stared at Haarlep for a moment. Were they serious? “Because, you were acting like a dick! And it’s the right thing to do.”

Haarlep laughed. “The ‘right thing to do’? Darling, I’m a devil, I don’t do right by my very nature. And if you’re talking about manners, I don’t care much for those either. So, do you want me to keep teaching you, or do you want to wait until Avernus freezes over, because you’re not getting an apology from me before then.”

For a moment, Mio considered just leaving. He knew that column tie now, and he could probably figure the rest out himself. But he wanted to learn more, and he also wanted to get along with Haarlep.

“At least promise me you won’t tie me up again,” Mio tried to compromise.

“And how am I going to teach without demonstrating?” Haarlep pointed out.

“Fine, then promise to untie me when I ask you to. And don’t cover my mouth or anything like that, so I can’t speak,” Mio said, trying to cover all possibilities.

Haarlep let out a small laugh. “Yes, alright, I promise. Now, tie me up. Or do I need to show you how it works again?”

“No, I can do it,” Mio said, and wrapped the rope around Haarlep’s wrists.

Chapter Text

Mio didn’t want to wait to show Raphael his new skills in bondage. Unfortunately, he couldn’t just barge into Raphael’s office and demand that they have sex. Though, he could at least let Raphael know that he would like to. Maybe he’d even appreciate Mio showing initiative.

However, when Mio knocked at Raphael’s door, he received no answer. Either Raphael was too busy, or he wasn’t here. Well, no matter, Mio could just leave a message.

But what was he supposed to write? He couldn’t just say that he finally figured out how to tie someone up and would like to have sex again. The message book was public, after all. Maybe something more subtle, like “Haarlep has shown me the ropes, now I would like to show them to you”? That might still be too obvious. Better not mention Haarlep at all.

Mio finally settled on “I would like to show you what I learned today, if you have some time to spare”. There, not too obvious and not too demanding, and Raphael would probably know what he was referring to. Mio considered how to sign, and, deciding to be a bit bold, he wrote “-your favourite pet”. After double-checking that he’d made no spelling errors, Mio stored the quill and ink away and waited for Raphael to answer.

Raphael hadn’t yet said that Mio should pick up his work cleaning the halls again, but Mio thought he should show that he was willing and able to continue working, so that’s how he spent the next few hours. Until a piece of paper appeared before Mio, reading:

“Come to my sitting room. I’m eager to see what my favourite pet has to show me. -R”

Mio quickly went to his room to store the note away and grab the rope Haarlep had given him, leaving the cuffs behind.

“Good evening, pet,” Raphael greeted when Mio entered the sitting room.

“Hello!” Mio said, sitting down next to Raphael on the sofa. “Haarlep showed me a bunch of ties! It really wasn’t all that hard once I understood that one tie, the column tie. They said there’s a bunch of others, but that’s the one I should focus on for now, and you can really do a lot with it. They also gave me some cuffs, and those are useful, but I also think they’re a bit boring, and I’d really like to tie you up and…” Mio was suddenly aware that he’d been blabbering and blushed, averting his eyes. “Um, I mean, only if you want to, of course. I can also get the cuffs or, um, do you even want to have sex right now? Or is this a bad time?”

Raphael chuckled. “You’re adorable when you get all excited like that, pet,” Raphael said, tracing a finger along the underside of Mio's ear, making it twitch, and Mio blushed even harder.

“I’m interested in your proposal, and if you prefer ropes to cuffs, I’d be more than happy to indulge you. But are you certain this isn’t too soon for you?”

Mio’s face fell. “You think I should practise more? Haarlep said I did a good job, but-”

Raphael shook his head, interrupting Mio. “I’m not referring to your ropework, but to sex in general. I have noted, since your kidnapping, you have not been enjoying my touch as much. Have you considered that you might need more time to recover from the whole ordeal? It hasn’t even been a tenday since then.”

Mio didn’t know what to say in response. Had he really been acting so differently? There was that one time, where Raphael had petted him and Mio had startled. And when they’d been at the theatre, he’d pulled away from Raphael after he’d kissed him, but that hadn’t been because of Cordelia! Mio was fine, and he needed to show Raphael that he was.

“I’m fine,” Mio assured him. “Look, I’m not even wearing the circlet any more.” He pulled a hand through his hair to demonstrate. He hadn’t been wearing it since they’d gone to Baldur’s Gate. His hair was still very short, but it had grown out enough that he didn’t think of Cordelia every time he looked into the mirror. Putting the hair growing oil in had just become part of his daily routine, and he wasn’t even thinking about why he was using it any more.

Mio continued, “Maybe it would even help me if things would just go back to normal, to before? And I really want to show you what I learned. Oh, I figured out ‘Protection from Evil and Good’ too! It still takes me a couple of tries to cast it, but I can keep it up pretty easily from then on,” Mio said, a bit proud of himself.

“Well done, pet,” Raphael praised. “And I will admit, I am eager to see what Haarlep has taught you.”

“Is that a yes to sex?” Mio asked, excited.

“It is,” Raphael said with a laugh, kissing Mio. “So, what do you have planned?”

Mio sat up a bit straighter, trying to get into the right headspace. He had to be dominating now and tell Raphael what he wanted, not what Raphael did.

“First, I’m going to take off your clothes,” Mio explained, undoing the tie holding Raphael’s collar closed. “Then, I’m going to tie your hands behind your back.” In response, Raphael made an appreciative hum. “And finally… Well, I’d like that part to be a surprise, if that’s alright?”

“My, and here I thought being your captive was the surprise,” Raphael said. “I’d be delighted to see what else you have planned. Are we staying here?”

“Yes,” said Mio, pulling Raphael’s shirt over his head, quickly followed by his own.

He gave Raphael a kiss, a proper one, his tongue tangling with Raphael’s. Mio kept one hand on Raphael’s cheek, tracing the other down his chest and to the hem of his pants, and tried to unlace them. After fumbling about for a few moments, Raphael added his own hands to help.

Mio drew back from the kiss and stood to take Raphael’s shoes off, but they were already lying on the ground, and Raphael was making sure his pants would soon follow suit. Mio removed the rest of his own clothes before sitting back down, this time, on Raphael’s lap.

Raphael grabbed Mio by the thighs and pulled him closer, before sliding his hands up and cupping Mio’s ass.

Mio slid his right hand into the hair at the back of Raphael’s head and whispered into his ear, “Enjoy that while you still have your hands free.” He pulled Raphael’s head back by his hair and bit into his exposed throat. Mio felt the vibration of the moan against his teeth, and Raphael’s grip tightened.

While Mio continued to pepper Raphael’s throat with bites and kisses, he let his left hand glide down to Raphael’s pec, massaging the soft flesh and circling the nipple with his thumb until it stiffened. Mio harshly pulled at the bud, at the same moment he bit down at the spot where Raphael’s shoulder met his neck. Raphael let out a cry, a mix of pain and pleasure, and Mio was delighted to know Raphael enjoyed this.

Mio continued to caress and tease Raphael for another minute or two, before pulling away abruptly, escaping Raphael’s grip. This time, Raphael’s whine wasn’t pleased in the least, only petulant.

“Turn around,” Mio ordered, ignoring the urge to fall right back into Raphael’s arms. Raphael turned a quarter, presenting Mio with his back, his arms already behind him.

Mio pulled Raphael’s arms up so that each hand was grabbing an elbow. “Keep them like this,” he told Raphael, then grabbed the rope and uncoiled it.

The rope was already folded in half, so Mio took the fold, the bight, and wrapped it around Raphael’s lower arms to make a column tie. When he pulled the knot taut, he immediately realised the loop was much too small.

“I have to re-do that, sorry,” Mio mumbled, while undoing the knot.

“It was fine,” Raphael said, throwing a glance over his shoulder, which made Mio pause. He’d been worried about blood flow, but maybe that wasn’t really an issue for Raphael? He should have asked beforehand, he didn’t want to disrupt everything now, and he had already undone the tie anyway. Mio couldn’t help but feel annoyed with himself. He shoved the feeling aside, focusing on getting the length right this time instead.

He finished the column tie and led the tail around Raphael’s front and above his pecs twice, before wrapping it around the rope and changing directions, just like Haarlep had taught him. Then the rope went over Raphael’s chest once more, under his pecs this time. Mio secured the rest of the rope at the back and with that, the box tie was finished.

“Is this alright?” he asked Raphael, while tracing a finger under the rope to check the tension. “It’s not too tight? Or too loose?”

“No, it’s good,” Raphael assured, testing the work by trying to free himself. The loop around his forearms was big enough that he could slip his hands through, but the rope around his biceps prevented him from moving his arms enough to do so. “I don’t think I could get out of this without utilising magic. Well done, pet.”

Mio brightened at the words, his earlier worries forgotten for a moment. He stood and guided Raphael to lean against the backrest, so he could get a proper look at this work from the front. The dark rope contrasted nicely with his tanned skin and framed his pecs, which Raphael was forced into thrusting out slightly with the way his arms were tied.

“I was right,” Mio said, sliding back onto Raphael’s lap. “You look really hot tied up like this.” Raphael smirked at the compliment, and Mio leaned in to kiss that smile.

They made out like that for a little, Mio tracing his hands along the ropes, Raphael occasionally squirming like he was trying to escape. Then Mio kissed down Raphael’s neck, leaving marks to match the other side.

He bent down to kiss Raphael’s chest, drawing one nipple into his mouth and biting down just enough to elicit a groan from him, which made Mio’s lower regions heat in turn. But he had a goal in mind tonight, so he didn’t linger at Raphael’s chest for long.

Mio slipped down from his seat, parted Raphael’s legs, and settled down on the floor between them. Raphael looked at Mio, raising an eyebrow, as if asking what Mio was planning.

Mio suddenly got nervous. What if Raphael didn’t actually like this? Should he tell him what he was planning, or keep it a surprise? Well, he’d figure out Mio’s plan pretty quickly once he started, and he could just tell him to stop, so Mio decided to proceed.

“Um, tell me when you’re about to come, alright?” Mio said, and he hated how nervous he sounded.

“Alright,” Raphael replied, with a chuckle, which did nothing to help Mio’s anxiety.

Mio looked down at Raphael’s cock, which was half-hard. Wait, would this even work if he wasn’t fully erect? But he could change that.

Mio took the length in hand, Raphael letting out a pleased hum at the contact. He bent his head down, but instead of going for Raphael’s cock, he went for his inner thigh. The skin there was soft, and Mio suspected, sensitive, going by the noise Raphael made when Mio bit into the flesh.

Mio kept biting and kissing the area while stroking Raphael’s cock to hardness. Raphael moaned and squirmed beneath Mio’s touch, rubbing his leg against Mio’s body. Perhaps he was trying to encourage Mio’s mouth to move elsewhere.

Mio looked at the cock in his hand, a bead of pre-cum at its tip. He glanced up at Raphael, and the hungry look he received sent a shiver down his spine.

Mio opened his mouth, sticking out his tongue, and enveloped the tip of Raphael’s cock. Raphael let out a deep groan at the contact, and an “Ah, yes” escaped his lips.

The taste on Mio’s tongue wasn’t what he’d expected, not as salty and actually a bit sweet. But he couldn’t get distracted by that now, he needed to focus.

With one hand holding Raphael’s cock at the base, he drew the tip deeper into his mouth. He wouldn’t try to swallow the whole length, there was just no way he could do that without choking. So he only took in as much as he could comfortably, then sealed his lips around the length and sucked.

Raphael groaned and thrust into his mouth, which Mio hadn’t expected. He pulled off immediately, fortunately, without having to cough.

“Don’t do that again,” Mio scolded Raphael, trying to sound stern.

“Yes, sorry, I won’t, promise,” Raphael assured him, squirming above him, clearly eager for Mio to continue.

“You better not,” Mio warned. “Or I’m going to leave you here like this.” Raphael took a sharp intake at Mio’s words and nodded frantically.

Mio bent back down, but instead of wrapping his lips around Raphael’s cock again, he licked at the glans, pressing his tongue into the slit. Raphael managed not to thrust his hips, but he drew his legs closer around Mio, boxing him in. Mio didn’t mind, he actually liked the almost-hug.

Remembering something from one of the novels he’d read, Mio guided the hand not holding Raphael’s cock down to his balls, and grabbed them. Raphael groaned, pulling his legs even tighter around Mio and throwing his head back.

Mio bobbed his head down to swallow Raphael’s length again, sucking while stroking the rest with one hand, the other massaging Raphael’s balls.

A string of moans and “yes, yes” from above encouraged Mio, as did Raphael’s legs, holding him in place. It was a good thing Mio had tied up Raphael’s arms, or he would probably have slipped his fingers into Mio’s hair and tried to hold his head in place.

Raphael was having trouble not thrusting into his mouth, Mio could tell from the jerks of his hips. The knowledge that Raphael was having trouble controlling himself gave Mio immense pleasure.

“Ah, I’m close,” came Raphael’s warning.

Mio pulled back, but still kept the tip of Raphael’s cock in his mouth, eager to find out what he’d taste like. He stroked the full length a few more times, feeling his cock pulsate beneath his touch, and with a moan, Raphael reached his peak, his cum shooting into Mio’s waiting mouth in three thick spurts.

It was hot, which didn’t surprise him, as Raphael always ran pretty hot. The taste was slightly salty, and the texture reminded him of raw eggs. Mio swallowed quickly. It wasn’t bad, but it wasn’t great either, and he had an urge to find something to drink to get rid of the aftertaste.

But Mio was still trapped between Raphael’s legs. Not that he minded, this was very comfortable. Maybe he could sit like this when Raphael petted him too?

Mio waited while Raphael came down from his climax, his head leaning against the backrest, while Mio rested his own head on Raphael’s thigh.

After a few moments, Raphael moved his head to look down at Mio. “Are you sure this was your first time doing that, pet?”

“Of course!” Mio assured. “Well, I took a carrot from the kitchen the other day to practise a bit, but it was my first time giving a blowjob. Did I do a good job?”

“Were my vocalisations not enough evidence? You did excellent, pet.”

Mio smiled brightly. “If you let me go, I can untie you,” he said, patting Raphael’s leg. Raphael loosened his hold and Mio stood up.

“You don’t want me to take care of you like this?” Raphael asked, his voice low.

Mio wasn’t sure what Raphael was referring to for a moment, then he realised Raphael was offering to get him off. He only now noticed that he hadn’t actually got hard. Sure, he’d been aroused by Raphael’s moaning, but apparently not enough.

“Oh, you don’t have to, I’m good,” Mio told Raphael.

Raphael’s expression changed to one of confusion and suddenly, the ropes around his arms loosened, and he slipped out of them. He’d undone them with magic instead of waiting for Mio to untie him.

“Did you not enjoy this?” Raphael asked.

“No!” Mio assured. “I mean, I did enjoy it. I just… I guess I was just too focused on what I should do to really… get in the mood,” Mio tried to explain, but it didn’t sound too convincing, even to his own ears.

“Hmm.” Was all Raphael said for a moment, before taking Mio’s hand into his own. He looked at Mio earnestly and said, “You’re aware I don’t want you to do this if you don’t enjoy it, yes? And I’m not referring to fellatio, I know not everyone likes to perform it, even when they’re attracted to their partner. If you don’t like having sex with me-”

“What? No,” Mio interrupted Raphael. “I like having sex with you! I promise, it was just because I was nervous and concentrating on stuff, like, not going so deep I’d choke and where I should put my hands, and I was distracted by the taste and…”

Raphael, held up a hand to quiet Mio. “Alright, pet, I believe you. I suppose I failed to remember how difficult this can be for someone still new to this. Especially since you did so well, for your first time.”

Despite Raphael’s reassurance and the compliment, which would usually elevate his mood, Mio still felt like he’d disappointed Raphael somehow.

“Thank you,” Mio said, anyway. “I’m glad I could make you happy.”

“Oh, you made me very happy, pet.” Raphael gave Mio a quick kiss. “I’m going back to my work now. And you have to keep practising your spell. You lost concentration on your protection during our intercourse.” Raphael was right, and to Mio’s embarrassment, he hadn’t even noticed the spell slipping. “I’ll see you soon.” Raphael snapped his fingers and was gone.

Mio sat in the silence for a moment, alone. He already missed Raphael, and wished he wasn’t always busy with work, so that he could stay a while longer and cuddle, or just talk. But there was no point commiserating about that now, so Mio put his clothes back on and then coiled up the rope Raphael had dropped to the floor.

When he’d practised with Haarlep, they’d had made him untie them, and Mio wondered if it’d just been a preference of Raphael to magic the rope open, or if Mio’s ties hadn’t been as good as he’d said.

And then there was Raphael’s question of whether Mio enjoyed having sex with him. Of course he did! He always enjoyed being close to Raphael and when they had sex, they were closer than ever. It was also one of the few ways Mio could actively do something to make Raphael happy. Sure, letting Raphael pet him seemed to make him happy too, but it was really just Mio sitting there and doing nothing. And last time, he had even messed that up.

The rope was neatly coiled up now, and Mio had no reason to linger. He tied up the cushions of the couch, then left for his room, where he tried to not let his thoughts wander as he practised casting.

Chapter Text

Mio could not concentrate on practising spells. He tried reading, to get his mind off of things, but that didn’t work either. He just couldn’t stop thinking about what Raphael had said, about whether Mio enjoyed having sex with him.

Mio did! It was just that… he had trouble getting an erection. And that was a problem, especially because of Raphael’s preference of receiving. If Mio couldn’t get hard, how would he be able to please him, give him what he wants?

He’d considered if this issue had something to do with the whole incident with Cordelia. Raphael had said that he might need more time. But he hadn’t even thought of her during their time together.

It wasn’t the first time this had happened, that he had trouble getting hard. And that had been before Cordelia. What if this had nothing to do with her, or with anything and it was just him?

Mio already couldn’t do his job as a pet, which actually was Cordelia’s fault. Last time Raphael had petted him, he’d startled, and Raphael hadn’t really petted him since. And if he couldn’t do his job as a pet, nor his job as Raphael’s lover, what good was Mio to Raphael?

He needed to figure out a way that he could reliably get hard. Hearing and seeing Raphael’s reactions aroused him, but not enough. When Raphael touched him, took Mio’s cock in his hands or gods, his mouth, that got Mio hard pretty quickly. But he couldn’t always ask Raphael to do that.

And using his own hand… Mio wasn’t sure that would work. He’d only masturbated a few times when he was a teen, but that was more out of curiosity than need. Having to share a room with his parents most of his life hadn’t helped either.

Maybe he should ask Haarlep for advice? But then they would know he had a problem, and might tell Raphael, and that was really the last thing Mio wanted.

Ugh, the characters in his erotic novels never had this problem! Everyone was always hard or wet within seconds. Except for that one time, when the main character had been kidnapped by a villain, and they had forced him to take some aphrodisiac potion. But Mio couldn’t just go into town and buy some, he didn’t have any money, and he wouldn’t even know what shop carried that kind of stuff.

Wait.

Didn’t Haarlep say that their saliva has an aphrodisiac effect? If that was anything like the aphrodisiac in the novel, it should be able to not only make Mio horny, but also give him an instant boner.

It was pretty late already, but Mio couldn’t wait until tomorrow. He made his way towards the boudoir, and to his relief, Haarlep was there, lounging on a pile of pillows and using a hookah.

“Haarlep!” Mio exclaimed, plopping down on the pillows near Haarlep.

“Kitten!” Haarlep greeted back, imitating Mio’s enthusiasm. “Do you require another lesson? I’m a bit busy at the moment, but I can make some time for you.”

Lesson? Oh, Haarlep was talking about bondage. They had only taught Mio this morning, after all.

Mio shook his head. “No, thank you. I wanted to ask you something. Your spit, you said once, it has an aphrodisiac effect. What exactly does that mean?”

Haarlep smirked. “My, that’s an interesting question.” Uh oh. Could they have guessed why Mio was asking? But Haarlep continued with an explanation. “When someone ingests my saliva, they become aroused, whether they want to or not. They become wet, or hard, and feel a desperate need for release. They can still choose how to get that release, of course, but since I’m right there, they tend to go with the most obvious choice.”

They got hard. That was exactly what Mio needed.

“Can I have some?” he asked.

Haarlep stared at him, perplexed, but with a laugh, their expression changed to amusement. “Sure, kitten. Open your mouth really wide, and I’ll happily give you some of my spit.”

Ew, no, that hadn’t been what Mio meant. Mio’s disgust must have shown on his face, because Haarlep said, “Aww, come now, it’s not like you don’t consume plenty of Raphael’s when you make out with him.”

Well, they had a point. But it wouldn’t be any use if he got horny now.

“Could I have some in a bottle? Or does it need to be fresh to work?”

“It doesn’t need to be fresh, no. Otherwise, all those potion sellers couldn’t make their little aphrodisiac potions, could they now? But what do you need aphrodisiac for, anyway? Raphael not performing well in the bedroom?”

Oh no, Mio couldn’t have Haarlep thinking that. “No it’s, um… I have an idea for something I’d like to try. But I need him to be really horny for that and well, I’m not really good enough at sex stuff yet to manage on my own, so I thought, maybe I could get some help?”

“Oh, already moving on to torture, are we? Very well, I’ll give you a bottle of my spit. But what do I get in return?”

Mio’s delight in getting Haarlep to agree was quickly dashed. He hadn’t really thought about Haarlep wanting something in return.

“What do you want?” he asked.

“I get to choose?” Haarlep replied, eyebrows raised. “Here’s some advice, kitten: Never let a devil choose their reward. I’ll be nice and ask for something easy. How about a kiss?”

“A kiss? Haarlep, you know I can’t touch you.”

“Of course you can! It’s just that Raphael will know, and then he’ll punish you. But we can say it was an accident, so maybe your punishment won’t be as harsh. What do you say?”

Mio didn’t want to be punished. But more than that, he didn’t want to disappoint Raphael, especially not now, when Mio was already in such a bad position.

“No, sorry Haarlep, I can’t give you a kiss. Would you accept something else as payment?”

“Fine, but only because it’s you. What do you have to offer?”

Mio thought. What could he offer Haarlep? He couldn’t really touch them, so any physical stuff was off the table. Maybe he could promise to help again with their next punishment? But Raphael had made it very clear he didn’t want Mio to help them, after they’d cleaned the boudoir together. Oh, Mio could clean!

“How about I clean your room for you?” Mio proposed.

“Clean my room?”

“Yes. You said you hadn't cleaned your room in a while, so what if I do it for you?”

Haarlep considered, sucking thoughtfully at the hookah’s mouthpiece. “Alright,” they finally agreed. “You clean my rooms and once you’re done, I’ll give you a bottle filled with my saliva. Deal?” They held out their hand for Mio to shake.

Mio was about to take it when he caught onto something. “Wait, did you say rooms? How many do you have?”

“Just two. A bedroom and a living room, and they’re not even that big,” Haarlep said nonchalantly.

Mio chewed his lips in thought, then said, “I’ll clean your living room, but not your bedroom.”

Haarlep shrugged. “Alright. A clean living room for a bottle of my spit. Deal?”

“Deal,” Mio said, and shook their hand.

Haarlep told Mio to meet them the day after tomorrow. They had correctly guessed that Mio didn’t want Raphael to know about this, and revealed that Raphael would soon have to leave for a couple of days, so that would be the perfect time for Mio to work.

Mio was a bit hurt that Raphael had told Haarlep about his planned absence, but not him. However, when Raphael called Mio to his office the next day, he did tell Mio, and also why he had to leave.

“Mizora won the case against Cordelia,” he revealed. “However, I’m not satisfied with the disciplinary sanctions the court settled on. It leaves me with no choice but to let the authorities know about her other crimes as well. This will require my presence, and I expect the proceedings will take at least half a tenday, possibly more.”

On one hand, Mio was relieved that Cordelia had been convicted for what she had done to him. On the other, he didn’t really care. He just never wanted to see her, or be taken away from Raphael again. Hopefully, if he was able to get her demoted, it would be a lesson to all other devils not to mess with Raphael’s pet.

Raphael told Mio that while he was gone, he should return to his work cleaning the hallways and to keep up with his magic studies. For that purpose, Mio spent the day learning the spell “Shield”. It was the kind of spell that one should be able to cast in an instant, which was something he was still struggling with and needed to practise.

Well, cleaning Haarlep’s room couldn’t take that much time, so it shouldn’t be a problem.

Mio met up with Haarlep the next day after lunch at the boudoir, with his usual cleaning supplies. He was a bit curious where exactly their room was, suspecting it was somewhere near his own room, where several closed doors implied more bedrooms.

It turned out that Haarlep’s room was quite close to Mio’s, the entrance had just been hidden behind a wardrobe. Literally. Haarlep had shoved a wardrobe in front of the door, so other people wouldn’t be able to get to the door without moving the heavy piece of furniture first. Which was what Haarlep was doing now, the wardrobe screeching as it scraped against the floor. Good thing Raphael wasn’t home.

“How do you get in?” Mio asked, once the noise had ceased.

“I fly in through the balcony,” Haarlep explained. Mio had seen them leave the boudoir via the balcony a few times already, and that way would keep most people from being able to enter.

Haarlep opened the door, and Mio barely managed to get out of the way as an assortment of things tumbled out of the room, almost hitting him.

“What the hells…” Mio mumbled as he looked over the items now strewn across the floor. There was cutlery, bottles, clothes, the lid of a pot, a seashell, all kinds of random things. Mio even saw some bones, and he hoped they were of animal origin.

“Ah, I had been wondering where that one went,” Haarlep said, picking up a book missing its cover.

“Haarlep… Please tell me you just opened some storage closet, and this isn’t actually your room.”

“Nope, we’re in the right spot. Like I said, I don’t usually come in from this side.”

“What is all this stuff?” Mio asked. “And how exactly do you expect me to clean here?”

“It’s just bits and pieces I’ve collected over the years.” Haarlep didn’t seem embarrassed in the slightest about the hoard they had accumulated. “And as for how you’re going to clean this… That’s not really my problem, is it?” they said with a smirk.

Mio huffed and picked something up from the floor, a smoking pipe with a big crack in its bowl. “Well, if you’re leaving it up to me, I’ll start by throwing all this rubbish out the window.”

“You’re not,” Haarlep hissed, and grabbed the pipe from Mio’s hand. “This is mine, and I’m keeping it.”

“Fine, I’m not throwing it away,” Mio relented. “But seriously, Haarlep, I can’t clean like this. And I don’t believe that you like living like this, with everything lying around in piles. At least store it in some chests and put them in the hallway until I’m done. I’ll even help you. And maybe you can weed out some of the things you really don’t need? Like…” Mio looked at the things scattered on the floor again. “Like this rusted fork. You know there’s perfectly fine forks in the kitchen, right?”

Haarlep didn’t seem convinced, so Mio said, with a softer tone of voice,“I know it can be hard to let go of things. I always hated doing that whenever my parents decided it was time to move, and we couldn’t carry all our stuff with us. But really, Haarlep, you don’t need this.”

Haarlep had their arms crossed, still reluctant. But they let their eyes wander over all the things strewn about, the rusted cutlery and moth-eaten clothes and finally, with a sigh and an eye roll, they said, “Ugh, fine. I can get some chests. But you’re not throwing anything out without my say-so.”

“Yes, of course!” Mio readily agreed. He was just happy Haarlep was willing to see some sense in this.

Haarlep went and got a few chests, which Mio was pretty sure they’d just taken from the boudoir, and together, they went to work. Mio put everything he thought was trash aside for Haarlep to look over later, and everything else went into a chest.

The first one was quickly filled to the brim, barely staying shut. Mio was about to ask Haarlep where they should put it, when both they and the chest disappeared.

Before Mio could even make a guess as to where Haarlep had gone, they were back, but without the chest.

“What just happened?” Mio asked, bewildered. Sure, Raphael teleported regularly, but that hadn’t looked like teleportation to him.

“I dropped the chest off in the ethereal plane,” Haarlep explained, like this was a completely normal thing to say.

Mio didn’t even know where to start asking questions, his mouth just opening and closing for a few moments, but he finally settled on, “Why don’t you just store all your stuff in the ethereal plane then?”

“Because it would be left behind when the house moves.” They could probably tell from Mio’s expression that that wasn’t enough of an explanation, so they added, “Whatever I drop in the ethereal plane stays where I leave it. Which means, when the house flies around Avernus, my things would be left behind. While Raphael is gone he usually leaves the house to hover in place, which is the case right now, so my stuff won’t be lost.”

Oh. Mio didn’t really like looking out the windows at the bleak landscape of Avernus, so he hadn’t noticed that the house wasn’t moving.

“Why are we even putting stuff into chests?” Mio asked. “Can’t you just bring things into the ethereal plane one by one?”

Haarlep shook their head. “Moving between planes takes effort. If I did that for every single item, I’d be tired in minutes.”

Mio accepted that answer, and they proceeded to put Haarlep’s things into chests that they then transported into the ethereal plane. Hopefully they would be done before Raphael returned and started moving the house again. Mio thought most of these things were junk anyway, but he didn’t want Haarlep to lose all their possessions either.

Mio and Haarlep worked until dinner and continued the next morning after lunch. Mio pointed out that Haarlep could work without him, to which Haarlep replied that they didn’t want to do this in the first place, and Mio wasn’t in a mood to argue.

Eventually there was enough space that Mio could see the actual room, and get a glimpse of the adjacent bedroom. It was much larger than Mio’s but still smaller than Raphael’s. He wondered if Korrilla and the archivist had similar sized rooms, or if they were more like his.

After three days, they had removed all but the furniture, and Mio could finally get to his actual work, cleaning Haarlep’s living room. He scrubbed stains away he didn’t want to identify, wiped off thick layers of dust, and removed large cobwebs. It took him a full afternoon, but when Mio was done, the room actually looked quite nice.

“You can move your things back in now,” he told Haarlep, meeting them in the boudoir. “Or you could just leave some stuff in the ethereal plane, if you think you don’t need them any more.” They had insisted on keeping most of the things Mio had put aside as trash, only throwing out the things that were literally falling apart.

“Mind your own business,” they replied, though they didn’t sound too annoyed, more playful. “Here’s your payment.”

Haarlep held out a large bottle filled with a clear liquid. The spit! Mio had almost forgotten why he’d been helping Haarlep in the first place.

He took the bottle from Haarlep and said, “Thank you!”

“A deal's a deal,” they replied with a shrug and flew off the balcony, presumably to bring their things back into their room.

Mio had the tool to solve his problem. Now he just needed a plan to put it to use.

Chapter Text

Mio considered using Raphael’s absence to sneak into his rooms and hide the bottle. But there was a chance that Raphael would know when someone entered his rooms, and then there was the risk that he would find the bottle before they had sex again.

No, Mio had to bring the bottle in shortly before he used it. If he even had to use it. Maybe next time things would go better, and he wouldn't end up needing the aphrodisiac after all.

A few days later, the cries of the damned souls and debtors roaming the halls increased notably, and Mio hoped it meant that Raphael had returned. He got his confirmation a few hours later in the form of a summons to the sitting room.

When Mio arrived, Raphael looked to be in high spirits.

“Did you win?” Mio asked, sitting down on the couch next to Raphael.

“I did indeed,” Raphael replied, with a grin. “Oh, you should have seen Cordelia’s face when the gavel fell, pet. Her demotion will be tomorrow evening, and it will be executed in public, along with a few others. I will have to attend, of course. You can join me, if you’d like, though I would understand if you’d rather not see Cordelia’s face again, even if it would be for the very last time.”

Raphael was right, Mio didn’t really want to see Cordelia again. But he also had an urge to replace the last impression of her, holding a knife, looking at him in surprise and anger just as Korrilla teleported him away, with something else. Confirmation that she was punished for her crimes and would never hurt him again.

“I want to go with you,” Mio said. Raphael’s smile made him glad he’d agreed, and emboldened his resolve to make a suggestion. “And maybe we could celebrate this?”

“You sound like you have something already in mind, pet.”

“I do! We haven’t really tried out the earrings yet.” Mio touched the studs at his lobes, enchanted to protect him from heat and fire. “Unless… you don’t like having sex in your devil form? You did say that you prefer your human form.”

Raphael shook his head. “I do prefer it, but I don’t mind indulging your fascination with my fiendish form. I’d even go so far as to say I enjoy it. I wouldn’t have given you the earrings if I didn’t want you to use them, so don’t worry about that, pet. And you’re right, we have neglected to make use of them. Something I’m more than happy to rectify. Do you have a scene in mind? Or would you like to simply tie me up again?”

“Well, I have a scene in mind that would involve tying you up. How about; I just won a case against you, and as your punishment, I get to have you for an evening. I know it’s a bit similar to what we’ve already done-”

Raphael waved Mio’s concerns away. “It’s alright. I like the idea, very appropriate. How will the ropes come into play?”

“I’d like that to be a surprise, if you don’t mind. Actually, I wanted to ask, would it be alright if I prepared some things beforehand? I don’t have enough practice yet to do all the knots quickly, and this way I could do the ties a bit more smoothly during the actual scene.”

This was the key moment where Mio needed Raphael to say yes, and he tried to not let his anticipation show too obviously.

“Sure,” Raphael said, to Mio’s relief. “I’m looking forward to seeing what you’ve planned. I’ll be going to the bedroom at eight this evening, will that leave enough time for your preparations?”

Mio nodded. It was early afternoon, so that was plenty of time.

“Perfect. Well, I have some work that I was going to do this evening, but since I now have an appointment that I don’t want to miss, I’ll have to take care of that work now. I’ll see you later, pet.”

At eight o’clock, Raphael knocked on his own bedroom door. Mio opened the door, looking up from Raphael’s crossed arms to his disgruntled face.

Mio had to remind himself of their agreed roleplay, that Raphael was actually happy to be here, and tried to get into character himself.

“Welcome, Raphael. I’m glad you could make it,” he teased, letting Raphael enter.

“Not like I had much choice in the matter,” he muttered in response, his tail twitching in clear annoyance.

“Come now, Raphael,” Mio cooed, stepping up to him and gently pulling his arms out of their grip on each other. “Don’t be a sour loser. You’ll only have to be my slave for one evening. Who knows, you might even enjoy it. You might even come back for more.”

“You’d have to tell me what you have planned first,” Raphael replied dryly. “But either way, I doubt very much that I will enjoy whatever humiliation you’ve planned.”

“Why tell you,” Mio said, rising on tip-toes, gliding one hand along Raphael’s throat to the back of his neck, “when I can just show you.” He gripped hard into the strands, noted Raphael’s wings flexing in response, and pulled his head down to reach his lips.

Raphael resisted at first, but then let Mio’s tongue enter his mouth. He knew it was appropriate for Raphael’s character, but Mio was still disappointed that Raphael wasn’t really kissing him back and let go of their kiss only a few moments later.

Raphael looked down at him like he’d just eaten something sour. “I assume this was just the first taste of what’s to come.”

“You assume correctly.” Mio strolled over to the bed, settling on the edge. “Strip,” he ordered, looking Raphael up and down in anticipation.

Raphael growled but didn’t protest otherwise as he began to undo the buttons on his shirt, revealing the skin of his chest bit by bit, until Mio could see everything from his collarbones to the top of his dark happy trail, the rest still hidden by his pants. Mio was expecting Raphael to open those next, but instead he fiddled with something at his lower back.

When Raphael pulled the shirt off shortly after and let it drop on the ground before Mio’s feet, Mio picked it up. At the back of the shirt were two large slits, obviously for the wings, and beneath each slit was a row of buttons and holes. It seemed that, similar to how there were pants made for people with tails, there were also shirts designed for people with wings.

“Am I boring you?” Raphael asked. He was already down to his underwear, Mio having missed most of the show.

“Well, it’s not like you’ve got anything I haven’t seen before,” Mio said casually, trying to downplay how he’d let himself get distracted. “Now hurry up and finish, so we can get started with the good part.”

Raphael pulled his underwear down and let it drop to the ground, stepping out of it and closer to Mio.

“Finally,” Mio sighed, like he’d been waiting for hours. He shimmied up the bed a bit and motioned for Raphael to come closer.

Raphael dropped his hands down onto the mattress, to the side of Mio’s legs. Mio moved up a little, becking Raphael to follow. He did, climbing onto the bed on all fours now, his wings spread a bit for balance and his tail swishing behind him like a cat’s.

Mio, a playful grin on his lips, moved away again. Raphael crooked an eyebrow but followed, only for Mio to scoot up until he was sitting in the pile of pillows at the headboard where he couldn’t go any further and Raphael was almost close enough to kiss.

“Right where I wanted you. Stay exactly like this, yes?” Mio said, then slid under Raphael and rolled out to the side.

Raphael’s gaze followed Mio as he pulled the rope out from under the bed, one end already tied to the foot.

“Am I not already bound enough by your order?” Raphael asked with amusement, as Mio tied his wrist.

Oh. Raphael had a point, the ropes weren't really necessary. But if he admitted that now, Mio would look like a fool.

“Well, I get to do to you whatever I want, and I want to tie you up. So shush.” Not a very convincing argument, going by Raphael’s chuckle, but he didn't interject again while Mio tied the remaining limbs. To further limit Raphael’s range of motion, Mio also connected his hands with more rope.

“Feel free to move,” Mio told him. Raphael tried, but he couldn't do more than switch between staying on his hands or bending down and spreading his legs further apart.

“I hope you're not planning to do anything… lewd,” Raphael said, the mirth gone from his voice.

“I had you strip and tied you to my bed,” Mio pointed out, stroking Raphael’s flank and tracing the swirly pattern there. “Were you expecting something else?”

“Let me go,” Raphael growled, straining against his bonds more earnestly, but the ropes held.

“Nope,” Mio said and gave Raphael’s ass a smack, which made him still. He threw Mio an offended look over his shoulder. The way his nose wrinkled was adorable, and Mio couldn't help but smile.

“You’re allowed to complain,” Mio told him, bending over Raphael’s wing to get closer to his face. “You're even allowed to struggle.” He stroked a hand over the side of Raphael’s face, keeping him from looking away. “It won't change anything, not what I'm going to do to you, and not how much you're going to enjoy it.”

Mio placed a soft kiss on Raphael’s lips. When he drew back, Mio thought Raphael’s cheeks were a bit darker than before, but maybe it was just his imagination.

Mio stood to remove his clothes and grab the oil bottle, then took a seat behind Raphael, who tried to pull his legs closed, unsuccessfully.

Where Raphael’s tail had been swishing around a moment earlier, it now curled up over his back. Mio let a hand glide down the appendage, but stopped before he reached the sensitive spot at the base.

He traced two oiled fingers along Raphael’s taint, making him shiver, up to his entrance and teasing him there.

“Don't,” came Raphael’s growled plea, but he pushed the first finger in any way. As Mio worked to open his entrance and added a second finger, Raphael let out a quiet moan.

“Are you enjoying this, Raphael?” Mio teased.

“No,” Raphael breathed.

“Your body is telling me something different,” Mio said, pulling his fingers away to trace just the tip of his pinky along the shaft of Raphael’s erect cock.

“It’s just a natural reaction to being tou- ahhh!” Raphael’s excuses shifted to a loud moan because Mio had not only grabbed and stroked Raphael’s cock but also dragged his nails across the sensitive spot under his tail.

Finally, Raphael could no longer suppress his body's desire. His legs spread, and his tail coiled around Mio’s body, hugging him close.

This would be the part where Mio should fuck Raphael. Except he couldn’t, because once again, Mio hadn't got hard.

A wave of frustration hit Mio, but he pushed it aside. Time for plan B.

“Let go,” Mio ordered, tapping Raphael’s tail.

“Why?” Raphael tightened his hold on Mio.

“Because I said so,” Mio replied, stubbornly. “And also… I have to use the bathroom.”

Raphael let out a small laugh and released Mio.

“I'll be back in a minute.”

“Hurry,” Raphael called out just as Mio closed the door.

Mio did hurry. He opened a cabinet filled with large bottles with all kinds of fancy soaps and perfumes, put two aside, and pulled out the clear bottle with the aphrodisiac.

He removed the stopper, didn't think about the fact that he was about to drink someone's spit, and took a large sip.

Mio waited for several seconds.

Nothing happened.

Shit. Shit shit shit. Had Haarlep lied to him? Given him something else? Was the stuff expired, despite what they had said?

Maybe he just hadn’t drunk enough. He took another swallow and when still nothing happened, another and another and more until a wave of arousal flushed through Mio’s body, making his knees buckle.

He pulled the bottle from his lips, seeing there was only a quarter left. Damn. Well, he might have to clean Haarlep’s bedroom after all.

Mio’s body was warm, and he was shaking a bit, but he felt good. He felt amazing. He looked down at himself to see that he finally had an erection, and without even touching himself.

Mio tried to put the bottle back in the cabinet, but his hands were too shaky, and he was worried he might break something. So he put the bottle on the floor for now. He'd just have to get back in here later, before Raphael did.

He made his way back to Raphael, having to hold onto the door frame as another wave of lust went through him, from the top of his head down to his toes, leaving a ball of heat in his groin.

He managed to stumble over to the bed.

“Took you long enough," Raphael grumbled from where he'd buried his head into the pillows.

His ass was raised in the air, his tail curled over his back and his leg spread wide, inviting Mio in. A single drop of oil rolled down from his entrance, sparkling in the candlelight.

It was the most erotic thing Mio had ever seen, and it took an immense amount of willpower not to come right then and there. Mio didn’t even know someone could come just from watching someone else, but apparently it was possible.

Mio grabbed Raphael’s hips, lined himself up with his entrance without holding his cock. If he touched himself now, he'd definitely come. He pushed in.

Mio was thrown over the edge with a loud groan after a single thrust. His orgasm hit him like a lightning strike, spreading from his crotch to his spine and through his entire body. He might have blacked out for a moment.

When Mio came back to himself, he was surprised to find he was still somewhat upright, only to realise that Raphael had wound his tail around his midriff again, holding him up.

“‘M sorry,” Mio mumbled.

“It’s alright,” Raphael replied, though sounding a bit disappointed. “It’s not uncommon. Though I’m surprised, you don’t usually come so- Are you getting hard again?”

Mio was. He’d barely even gone soft, and the blood was already rushing back in. He started moving, going deeper into Raphael and gods, did he feel good. So tight and hot, and Mio could feel himself approaching the edge again.

Quickly, he brought his hand under Raphael and stroked his cock, not wanting to fail him again, trying to make sure he’d come before Mio this time.

Raphael groaned appreciatively at the contact. The sound was like a spark that set Mio on fire, he had no choice but to explode, spilling deep into Raphael.

The sudden orgasm made him dig his nails into Raphael’s hip and tighten his grip on his cock. The noise Raphael made in response sounded like one of pain, but he came anyway, shooting long streaks onto the bedsheets. Mio noted the sudden flare of heat as Raphael came, but it didn’t hurt this time.

Raphael went slack, and now it was Mio who was holding him up. Mio knew he should pull out now. Raphael had come, so they were done, finished with sex, for now. But he didn’t want to. Raphael looked so pretty from this angle, with his face half buried in the pillows, eyes closed and mouth slightly open, the tip of one pointy tooth peaking out from under his lips.

Mio wanted to kiss him, so badly, but he didn’t want to leave this spot either. Raphael felt just perfect around his cock, his own come making it even easier to fuck into the tight heat. Mio only now realised that he’d started moving his hips again, that he was still fucking Raphael.

Mio came, again. It was amazing, not the gut punch the first orgasm had been, but still more intense than anything he’d felt before. But he could tell he was starting to feel tired. And he could tell he was getting hard again, no, he hadn’t even really gone soft.

“Pet, what is going on?” Raphael asked. “You’re not usually this… vigorous.”

“Nothing,” Mio tried to assure him, forcing himself to pull out. He couldn’t suppress a whine at the loss, though. Neither could he stop himself from wrapping his hand around his cock, touching himself to the image of his own cum dripping out of Raphael’s hole. He came, squeezing his eyes closed and biting his lips so he wouldn’t moan, as he let the orgasm flow through him with a shudder.

When he opened his eyes again, Raphael was sitting before him, his bindings removed, looking down at Mio with an expression Mio couldn’t guess at. He was too distracted by Raphael’s eyes, glowing golden flames, and his strong nose, and his lips, fuck, his lips, Mio needed to kiss him, needed to touch him.

Mio threw himself at Raphael, or tried to anyway, because Raphael stopped him with two strong hands on his shoulders. Why was Raphael being so cruel? Mio was such a good pet, he deserved lots of kisses and touches, and maybe even to fuck Raphael’s pretty ass again. Mio couldn’t form the words, but he felt the whine he let out conveyed the message adequately.

“You took something,” Raphael said, matter-of-factly. Mio nodded, because why would he lie to Raphael? Then he shook his head frantically, remembering that Raphael wasn’t supposed to know this.

“Where is it?” Raphael asked.

Mio blinked at him in confusion. Where’s what? And why was Raphael still talking when his mouth would look so much better wrapped around Mio’s cock.

“Pet, concentrate.” Raphael grabbed Mio’s wrist. Mio had started stroking himself again, and he groaned miserably at being denied even this. “You took something. If you tell me where it is, I will give you a kiss,” Raphael promised.

A kiss? A kiss from Raphael? That was the greatest treasure, the deal of the century, he couldn’t let this pass. Mio knew he shouldn’t tell Raphael, he’d be so mad when he found out. But right now, he wanted that kiss more than he wanted to avoid Raphael’s wrath.

“Ba-Bath,” he breathed.

“The bathroom? So you took it earlier when…” Raphael didn’t need to finish the sentence.

Raphael pressed his lips to Mio’s just for a moment, a much too short moment, but in that moment Mio didn’t taste hell, he tasted elysium.

Then Raphael was gone, leaving him alone. Mio fell from the heavens back to earth, shattering on the soft mattress. Then he noticed his hands were free, and he masturbated furiously.

Raphael returned eventually, maybe it was a minute, maybe an hour. Mio had come again, in that time, and was just recovering from the short release the orgasm gave him.

“This is Haarlep’s,” Raphael said with the kind of disdain afforded only to those known for many years.

Mio didn’t care about that, didn’t care about what was Haarlep’s or what wasn’t. He needed Raphael, he needed to be close to him and touch him and fuck him. He reached out towards Raphael, but before he could reach him, Raphael had snapped his fingers and both of them were gone.

Chapter Text

They reappeared, with Mio still kneeling on a bed. He could tell it was a different room by the lighting, and after a moment recognized the boudoir.

Raphael stepped away from Mio, too far now to reach without him stepping off the bed, and spoke, “Vexing little troublemaker. Explain to me why you gave this bottle of aphrodisiac to my pet. And it’d better be a sufficient reason, for your sake.”

Mio only now noticed the woman lying on the sheets, dressed in black underwear. He had no idea who she was and why she was here, but maybe she would touch him, if Raphael wouldn’t? No, no, he wasn’t supposed to touch anyone but Raphael, even if he wanted to, so badly, more than ever before.

The woman sighed, throwing a book she’d been holding to the side. “You didn’t come here so I can join you? Pity.” Mio finally recognized Haarlep by the way they spoke to Raphael. They put a hand on their ample bosom and lamented, “I had no choice but to give him the bottle, master! You see, he asked for it, very nicely, and so I agreed to make a deal. He fulfilled his end of our bargain, and I had to uphold mine. You know how it works.”

Mio wanted Haarlep to shut up, almost as much as he wanted to grab them by the ankle, only centimetres away, and pull them close and… do something, anything to relieve this terrific lust coursing through him.

“He asked for it?” Raphael said, incredulous. He threw a quick glance at Mio but kept talking to Haarlep. “Why?”

Haarlep shrugged. “He told me it was for you.” They looked at Mio, and their gaze alone sent another shiver through him. “But that obviously wasn’t true.”

“Pet,” Raphael shifted his attention back to Mio, but remained at a distance. “Is that right? Did you ask Haarlep for the aphrodisiac?”

Mio nodded. There was no point in trying to lie now, and he couldn’t even think about coming up with an excuse.

Once again, Raphael asked, “Why?”

Because he needed to be able to fuck Raphael, to make him happy, and he hadn’t been able to do it by himself.

“‘Cause,” Mio tried to speak, but it was so difficult, his brain foggy and his body like fire and ice. “Fuck… you…”

Raphael's eyes widened with sudden anger, and Haarlep let out a loud laugh.

“I don’t think,” they said, “you’re going to get any clear answers from him right now. Not until he’s got my poison out of his system. Now, you could wait for it to dissipate naturally, but that would take hours- “

“And he’d deserve the suffering that comes with it,” Raphael growled, glaring at Mio. The way he spoke did not have the intended effect on Mio, instead it was almost enough to make him come again.

“Have mercy, master,” Haarlep stood from the bed, smoothly, and stepped before Raphael, breaking his line of sight to Mio. Mio took this opportunity to touch himself again, something he hadn’t dared to do while Raphael watched him with that anger in his eyes. He barely heard what Haarlep said next.

“You don’t really think he did this to spite you. Your darling pet adores and fears you too much. He’s clearly made some kind of silly little mistake. Let me take care of this, then he can confess, beg your forgiveness, and you can dole out the appropriate punishment, hmm?”

Mio missed Raphael’s answer as his orgasm distracted him, making him deaf and blind to the world for a moment. When his senses returned, he was still horny and his cock was still hard.

A hand touched his cheek, a salve against the yearning. Mio looked at his saviour, at Raphael, greeting him with a smile. Mio didn’t question this blessing, instead he rose to meet his lips, but was denied by a hand on his chest holding him back.

“No, kitten, kissing me would do you no good right now.”

It was Haarlep, not Raphael. Mio grabbed their wrist, intending to pull them away, but instead only holding onto them.

Mio gasped, “No,” shaking his head. Looking at Haarlep in despair. He didn’t want them to leave, but they had to, they weren’t supposed to touch.

“It’s alright,” Haarlep explained with a light laugh, ruffling Mio’s hair and setting his nerves alight. “Raphael gave us permission. You can touch me, as much as you desire. And I believe you desire me, don’t you?” Haarlep let themself fall onto the bed, drawing Mio to them.

Mio looked around the room, spotting Raphael in an armchair. He’d returned to his human form and put on a robe. He looked furious. But he wasn’t saying anything to stop them, so Haarlep must have been telling the truth.

Mio turned to Haarlep, who had settled on the head of the bed. Their long legs framed Mio, their wings were spread on the pillows and their underwear was gone. Their crimson skin, identical to Raphael’s, free to caress as much as Mio desired. But for once, Mio didn’t want to be the one doing the touching.

He guided Haarlep’s hand to his aching cock. “Please,” he breathed, and Haarlep wrapped their hand around his length. It was so much better than touching himself, their fingers expertly stroking him, the thumb pressing against his tip with every pass.

Mio lost the strength to hold himself up when he came once more with a groan, collapsing onto Haarlep’s chest. The incubus didn’t seem to mind, wrapping one arm around him and holding him close.

“You know,” Haarlep spoke into Mio’s ear, “in some places this is used as a form of torture. Forcing mortals to drink as much succubus spittle as you did of your own volition. Of course, the victims aren’t usually allowed relief. You’ll repay me for this kindness later, I’m sure.” They licked a long stripe up Mio’s ear, then bit into the tip, making Mio moan and desperately hump his hips in search of any kind of friction.

“Fuck me. I want to see how many more orgasms I can wring out of your poor little soul.”

Mio trembled in Haarlep’s grip. Whether out of lust or fear, he couldn’t say. He didn’t want to come any more. But it was the only thing right now that gave him even a short respite from the hunger consuming his every thought.

Mio put his hand against Haarlep’s entrance. He didn’t have any lube and couldn’t get up right now to get some, but he had enough coherence to know that he didn’t want to hurt Haarlep either.

But to his surprise, Haarlep pulled his hand away. “I appreciate the thought, darling, but it’s unnecessary. I’m an incubus, remember? I’m always ready.”

Mio aligned his cock with Haarlep’s help and pushed into their entrance. It was somehow lubricated and neither too tight nor too loose. Mio didn’t question how that worked, he didn’t have a thought to spare on that right now. He just kept thrusting into Haarlep, holding onto them for dear life, his face buried into their neck. He dimly noted that they smelled of palmarosa, the soap Raphael had once said was his favourite. Then he came, spilling what felt like the last drops he had to give into Haarlep.

To his utter despair, he still wasn’t done. His cock remained hard and the lust, by now more pain than pleasure, was still coursing through his body in waves.

“Haarlep,” Mio whined, “I- I can’t. Please, I don’t wanna… please.” He wasn’t even sure what he was begging for.

“Well, I can’t make it stop,” Haarlep said, stroking Mio’s hair to comfort him. “But I can make it a bit easier for you.” They held Mio close to themself and then flipped them both around, without Mio’s cock slipping from their hole. They sat up, now straddling Mio’s hip.

They stretched their wings and arms out, as if getting ready for a workout. “You let me do all the work now, kitten. Just relax and let yourself go. Or come, I should say.” They grinned down at Mio and began to move their hips.

Mio closed his eyes, focusing on Haarlep’s movement. It was amazing. They moved their body in just the right rhythm, tightened around his cock with just the right force. Their tail had wrapped around Mio’s arm, and he held onto the appendage like a lifeline, his other hand tightly fisted into the sheets. Occasionally, Haarlep bent down, gliding their hands over Mio’s chest and whispering sweet nothings into his ear.

Mio felt almost removed from his body now, the only connection to the world was Haarlep, rising and falling, bringing him over the edge again and again. He was unsure where one orgasm ended and the next began. He’d lost count a long time ago.

Mio barely noticed when Haarlep stopped moving, but came back to himself when they rose and Mio’s limp cock slipped out of them. It took him a moment to realise that he wasn’t hard any more, and the insatiable lust had been replaced with a bone deep tiredness.

“Are you ready to explain yourself now?” Raphael had risen from his seat where he’d watched Haarlep and Mio. The anger on his face had not lessened one bit in that time.

“Quit being so pushy,” Haarlep interjected. “Give him a minute to recover, will you? Poor thing just got the full incubus experience. Even you needed some time after that, if I recall correctly.”

Raphael gave Haarlep an irritated look, but didn’t protest. He settled back onto his seat and waited, his arms crossed.

Mio didn’t want to talk to Raphael. He wanted to curl up and cry. Preferably alone.

“Here,” Haarlep had returned to Mio’s side after fetching something. They were holding out a bottle for Mio to take, which he eyed suspiciously.

“It’s just water,” Haarlep said with a laugh. “If I wanted to give you more of my spit, I could have done so earlier.”

Mio tried to sit up, only managing with some help from Haarlep. The cold water was a blessing to his parched throat. He hadn’t realised how thirsty he was until now. And hungry. His head hurt too. But above all, he was just so, so tired. He wanted to rest, but Raphael would not allow that before Mio confessed his sins.

Mio gave the bottle back to Haarlep, nodding at them in quiet thanks. Then he turned to Raphael. He felt so exposed under his hard gaze, and it wasn’t because of his nudity.

“I- I’m sorry,” Mio said, quietly, but still loud enough to hear in the otherwise silent room.

“I’m sure you are,” Raphael replied, his voice cold with barely restrained anger. “But ‘sorry’ isn’t going to cut it.” He rose again from his seat and approached Mio on the bed, towering over him. “I want to know why you asked Haarlep for their spittle and, more importantly, why you felt the need to hide it from me.”

“I’m- I couldn’t… I couldn’t get hard!” Mio blurted out. Raphael looked at him in confusion, but Mio had no energy left in him to explain this better, and now that he’d started, everything just spilled out of him.

“I needed to get hard, so I can have sex with you, and please you and make you happy! I’m not good at doing the stuff you like, like slapping you, and ordering you around, and because of that you still have to sleep with Haarlep, even though you don’t want to. So I needed to at least be able to do something as simple as being able to have sex with you! Or I’d be completely useless, because I’m already useless as a pet.

“You don’t want to touch me any more, because I got confused that one time because I thought you were Cordelia. And you think I’m too scared now, and you don’t ask me to sleep with you any more, and you don’t ask me to be your pet either. So I had to do something, and I asked Haarlep for their spit and I didn’t tell you because I couldn’t let you know I needed it, that I’m no good at sex and that I’m no good at being your pet.

“Because then you won’t want me any more, and you’ll get rid of me, sell me or turn me into a soulcoin, or-or give me back to my parents and I don’t want that, I want to stay with you and be your pet and make you happy, but I don’t know if I can, and I’m so sorry, Raphael, please don’t- please don’t get rid of me, I’m, I’m just-”

Mio had broken into tears while he’d tried to explain, and by now he was full on sobbing and could barely get the words out any more. He tried wiping his eyes with his hands, but it didn’t do any good, new tears replacing the old ones faster than he could get rid of them.

He felt someone sit down on the bed beside him. When he opened his eyes, he saw Raphael, offering him a handkerchief. His expression was still hard, but had softened from anger to mild displeasure.

Mio took the tissue, dried his eyes and blew his nose. He tried to control his tears, but couldn’t quite manage, still snivelling.

“I’m not getting rid of you,” Raphael began. “And I’m not going to turn you into a soul coin. I do believe I told you once that I much prefer to give you the chance to learn from your mistakes, and that still holds true.

But, pet, if you don’t want to have sex with me, then we don’t have to. I won’t hold it against you if you’re not attracted to me. You can still be my pet, and I’m certain that, with time, you won’t have any trouble with my touch any more.”

Mio was too exhausted to even feel relief at Raphael’s assurances. Quietly, he said, “But I do want to have sex with you. I find you attractive.”

“If that were true,” Raphael said, “you wouldn’t have so much trouble performing in the bedroom.”

“Mephisto’s hairy balls,” Haarlep exclaimed, startling Mio with the colourful expletive. “I’ve known you for centuries, Raphael, but you never cease to surprise me with how dense you can be.”

“Because you know so much more, Haarlep?” Raphael scoffed. “Don’t make me laugh.”

“Are you serious right now?” Haarlep asked, sounding actually offended. “I know you’d prefer to forget where I came from, so I’m going to give you a reminder: I’ve literally been bred and raised to be an unparalleled expert at sex. I know much more than you ever will, when it comes to this particular topic.”

“And why do you care to share that expertise now?”

“Because, for reasons entirely self-serving, I also want you to have a partner that desires you, Raphael. And, whether you believe it or not, your pet does want you. He’s even willing to go behind your back and make terrible deals so your ego wouldn’t be hurt. You know I didn’t give him that spit for nothing. Can you guess what he did in exchange? He cleaned my living room, made it look better than new.”

Raphael looked at Mio, one eyebrow raised in disbelief, “You cleaned that mould infested trash heap?”

Mio didn’t quite know what to say, what with Haarlep’s sudden speech in his defence, so he simply nodded.

“This doesn’t change the fact that he only wanted the aphrodisiac because he was scared he couldn’t please me, and the perceived consequences of that,” Raphael pointed out.

“Perhaps, but it also doesn’t mean he doesn’t want to have sex with you,” Haarlep countered.

“If he did, he wouldn’t have needed the aphrodisiac to get aroused and have so much trouble getting an erect-”

“Raphael,” Haarlep cut him off, clearly frustrated with him. “He’s not an incubus who can pop a boner like squidge can wail, or one of your clients who’s been fantasising about fucking a devil since puberty. He’s a mortal, who can’t control every single function of his body.” Mio wasn’t sure what Haarlep was getting at, or if they were even still on his side.

“Let me ask you,” they continued, “what have you been doing to ensure that he gets aroused in the first place? Because laying there and looking pretty isn’t enough for most people, and tends to get old rather quickly. And besides, why is it even so important that he fucks you with his dick? There are other options you-”

“Stop.” Raphael held up a hand to silence Haarlep.

“Oh, I’m not done yet.”

“Yes, I can tell,” Raphael grumbled. “And I’m going to let you continue, in a moment. I can admit that… you’re more knowledgeable about this topic than I. And I’m willing to hear you out.” At that, Haarlep seemed almost stunned into silence.

“But first,” Raphael turned to Mio. “Pet, you may leave. Eat something and then rest. We’ll have a conversation tomorrow, once I’ve talked to Haarlep and had some time to think. You’re not off the hook yet for getting and then sneaking in that aphrodisiac. Whatever your reasons, you deliberately kept it a secret from me, and you’ll be punished for that. But, to reiterate, I have no intention of discarding you. Understand?”

Mio nodded. He wanted to hear what Haarlep had to say, but clearly Raphael wanted to keep that conversation between the two of them. He stood from the bed, legs a bit wobbly, but he managed to walk. He grabbed a towel from near the pool on his way out, so he didn’t have to walk through the halls completely naked, and left the boudoir.

Chapter Text

It was somewhat of a relief that Raphael knew. Even if Mio would have got away with using the aphrodisiac, he’d probably felt terrible about deceiving Raphael. And he would have had to use it again, and lie to Raphael even more.

No, it was better Raphael had caught him now. Even if it meant Raphael would punish him. Mio deserved to be punished, anyway.

When Mio woke the next morning, he found a letter on his dresser, and he recognized Raphael’s handwriting before he even read it.

“Haarlep has a few questions for you. Go and meet them in the boudoir. I will see you later. -R”

So, Mio got dressed and hurried to the boudoir, where Haarlep was already waiting. They had taken on a young human’s form and lounged on the pillows by the pool.

The first thing Haarlep did was to suggest that Mio had a bath, which turned out to be a great idea. With the healing water from the tap, the last remaining aches dissipated and he already felt much better.

Mio turned around so he could speak directly to Haarlep and said, “I wanted to say… thank you for helping me yesterday. I know this is probably a stupid thing to say to a devil, but I owe you a favour. But also, why didn’t you explain to me how the aphrodisiac works when you gave it to me?” Mio demanded.

Haarlep laughed. “Well, for one, you didn’t ask. And for another, you told me it was for Raphael. He knows the effect very intimately, so I had no reason to explain anything to you.”

Haarlep had a point, Mio had to admit. He sighed. “I hope yesterday wasn’t too bad for you? I don’t even remember if you came or not.”

Haarlep clucked their tongue. “You’re cute, worrying about me. It was far from the worst sex I’ve had, believe me. My only regret is that our first time together was so… insincere. Next time I’ll show you my skills properly.”

Mio wasn’t sure if there was going to be a next time, but he didn’t say that out loud. Instead, he asked, “Raphael said you had some questions for me?”

“Right. I have some of those, but also some information you might find enlightening. So, as we all know now, you wanted the aphrodisiac because you’re having trouble getting an erection. When exactly does that happen?”

“Um. During sex?”

Haarlep let out a snort. “Yes, I figured that much. So you don’t have issues when you pleasure yourself?”

“Well, I don’t… masturbate. Not counting yesterday, I haven’t really done that in years. Living with my parents made things a bit awkward, but I just didn’t really find the need to either, if I’m being honest.”

“Hmm.” Was all Haarlep said for a moment. “While having sex, when do you get hard and when not?”

“I’m not sure. I usually get at least a little stiff. And when Raphael touches me, my dick, I mean, that usually works to get me hard. Touching myself does too, but not every time. I also just don’t always remember to do that, or don’t have my hands free.”

“You told me you enjoy hearing Raphael moan. What else excites you?”

“Uh, I think… seeing Raphael react to what I do? If it’s a positive reaction. And I like touching him, especially when he’s in his devil form. But that doesn’t really excite me, it’s just nice. And I like kissing him, but I’m not sure if that arouses me either.”

“What do you find attractive about Raphael? And what do you like in other people? Physical features, I mean.”

“I like that he’s taller than me, I think? And his eyes. And maybe his voice, if that counts as a physical feature.”

Haarlep nodded thoughtfully, then suddenly stood up. “I want to do a little test,” Haarlep said, motioning for Mio to come out of the bath.

Mio did, drying himself off. He asked, “What kind of test?” while getting dressed.

“You once said you find me, my forms, attractive. I want to know what you find the most attractive. How about right now? Is this something you like?”

Mio looked at Haarlep and their tall, masculine human body. They left little to the imagination, wearing just a pair of tight briefs. “Yes. You look amazing,” Mio said, earnestly.

Haarlep changed into a feminine elf, short curls framing their soft face. “How about now?”

“Very pretty,” Mio said, “I like the hair.” He still wasn’t sure what exactly Haarlep’s goal was. Lots of people looked attractive, in many different ways, and Mio didn’t think he had a clear preference.

Haarlep kept changing, turning into over a dozen different people. Mio liked most of them, though they were a couple he preferred and some he didn’t find as attractive. The one Mio was especially interested in was a dragonborn, but he admitted that had more to do with him not seeing many dragonborns, and not necessarily with finding them prettier.

“So, which of my forms do you like the most?” Haarlep asked eventually.

Mio shrugged. “I don’t know. If I had to pick one… I like your Raphael form the most. Maybe it’s because it’s the one I see you in the most often, or maybe it’s because, well, it’s Raphael.”

Haarlep changed once more, turning into the young copy of Raphael. They sat down next to Mio, spreading a wing behind his back.

“Did you know, as an incubus, I can feel when people close to me are aroused. A very useful skill for my profession.”

Mio nodded, not sure what Haarlep was getting at.

“Just now,“ they continued, “I didn’t feel any kind of lust from you.”

Mio’s eyebrows knitted in confusion. “Well, yeah, you were just standing there, posing a bit. Why would that get me aroused?”

Haarlep laughed. “Most people get aroused when looking at someone they find attractive, especially when that person is practically naked,” they explained.

“That’s not true,” Mio claimed. Sure, that happened in novels sometimes, but novels loved to exaggerate. And maybe when someone did a strip tease, or wore especially enticing clothes, he could see how that might be kind of hot. But just standing there?

“Oh, it is true! Some might even get a full hard-on just from looking. That’s what most people mean when they say they find someone attractive. They feel some kind of sexual hunger when they look at that person. I think, when you say you find someone attractive, you're more referring to just finding them beautiful."

"I... guess so. I thought the two words basically mean the same," Mio said, quietly. His mind was occupied with other thoughts. If he was supposed to feel arousal just by looking at Raphael, was that why he had so much trouble in bed? And why didn’t he feel that way?

"Well, that's not entirely wrong,” Haarlep said. “Generally, people find someone they're attracted to beautiful. Hey, kitten, look at me.” They motioned for Mio to turn his face their way. “I can tell you’re getting lost in your own mind. What’s worrying you?”

“Haarlep,” Mio tried not to let his voice break. “Is there something wrong with me? Because I’m supposed to find people arousing, but I don’t?”

“No, kitten, there’s nothing wrong with you. There’s lots of people who’re just like you. Consider this: There are people who’re only attracted to a specific gender, people only attracted to a single species, or people who’re only into people with certain physical characteristics, like red hair or yellow eyes. All perfectly normal, right?”

Mio nodded.

“So, by that logic, there have to be people who are just not attracted to anyone. Makes sense, doesn’t it?”

Mio nodded again. Haarlep was right, and he felt a bit silly to have got so worked up in the first place.

“Do you know what people like you are called? Well, I don’t know the term scholars use, though I’m sure they’ve made up a bunch of fancy terms. But among my kind, you’d be called a fun challenge,” they explained, with a playful smirk. “When seducing most others, it’s just about finding the right shape they like, but with people like you, it’s a bit harder to convince you to jump into bed. Some people like you don’t even want to have sex, which makes it all the more satisfying when we manage to get you anyway.”

“But I like having sex,” Mio pointed out.

“Why?” Haarlep asked, not challenging, but curious.

“Because… I like being close to Raphael, and being able to do something for him. And it’s fun, most of the time.”

“So, if Raphael were to decide that he was tired of sex, not just with you, but in general, and instead he’d just want to get massages, and do theatre plays with you, would you miss having sex?”

“I… I don’t know? Probably not, I guess. Would other people?”

“Some would be just fine, others might be willing to give it up, for the sake of their partner. But a lot of people would miss having sex, yes.”

“Is that why I’m having so much trouble getting a boner?”

“It might contribute, yes, but it might also have nothing to do with that. Honestly, you're far from the only mortal who has trouble getting an erection. There are plenty of devils with that issue too, though Raphael isn’t one of them. He’s always been very easy to rile up, it’s one of the things I like most about him.

“Personally, I think the problem is that he’s having unrealistic expectations of you. Aside from myself, he only sleeps with the occasional mortal he has business with, and those only dare to bed Raphael if they’re very confident in their abilities.”

Mio frowned. “Raphael said he doesn’t like it when clients put that in their contracts.”

“Sure, he doesn’t like it when people try to be sneaky about it.” Haarlep pointed out. “Or only want to have sex with him because he’s a devil, and they’d like to brag that they fucked one, or tricked one. When the contract is important enough for him, he'll make the wording ambiguous enough that he can send me in instead. It's always fun to see their face when, afterwards, I reveal that I'm not Raphael. And even better when I get to say it wearing their own face, because they were foolish enough to give me their body. However, when someone's like ‘Contract aside, I think you're hot, do you want to fuck?’ Raphael’s more likely to agree.”

Mio could not imagine someone talking to Raphael like that, and getting away with it. But he could see how Raphael would like someone openly declaring that they’re attracted to him.

“Of course,” Haarlep continued, “it also doesn’t help your situation that he has been letting you do all the work and barely trying to help you. I’ve already talked with him about that, so hopefully that will improve in the future. And if that still doesn’t help, there are potions for that.”

Mio cringed, reminded of last evening.

“Oh, they’re not like my spit,” Haarlep reassured, with a laugh. “It usually comes in a little blue bottle, I'm sure Raphael can figure out where to get them. It doesn't arouse like an aphrodisiac, it just gives you a boner. But if you don't want to use that, you and Raphael could try to use some toys, like a dildo or a strap-on."

“What’s a strap-on?” Mio asked. He knew what a dildo was, from books and coworkers’ tales, but he hadn’t heard of that.

“Let me show you,” Haarlep said, getting up and motioning for Mio to follow.

They went to the back part of the boudoir, where Haarlep pulled something out of the chest they had previously got the rope and cuffs from. It looked to Mio like a halter for horses at first, but Haarlep stepped into it and put it on like it was a pair of underwear, then pulled the straps tight, so the harness wouldn’t slip off.

Mio noted a ring at the front, and could guess what that was for. Haarlep confirmed his suspicion when they took a dildo from their chest, and, with some fiddling, fit it into the ring.

“Voilà,” Haarlep said, posing. “I do believe you know how to use this thing from here, don’t you?”

“Um, yeah, I can guess,” Mio said, somewhat perplexed. Could it really be so easy? “Do you think… Raphael would be alright with me using it?”

“He’s at least agreed to let you try,” Haarlep said, as they took the strap-on off again.

“You… he…” Mio wanted to ask what Raphael and Haarlep had talked about after he’d left yesterday, but Raphael probably wouldn’t want him to know.

Haarlep dropped the strap-on, including the dildo, into Mio’s lap and joined him on the sofa.

“So, kitten, here’s something you should know about Raphael: He’s bad at sex.”

Mio opened his mouth to protest, but Haarlep raised a finger. “No, no, let me finish. He’s bad at sex. Unless he tries really hard to impress his partner. Which he rarely does, because he’d generally prefer to do as little work as possible in the bedroom. I do hope he’ll try a bit harder with you, but generally, if you want him to do something to you, or for you, you have to order him around. But of course, if you don’t know what you like, you can’t tell him to do that. So don’t be afraid to experiment, and tell him to do things to please you and not just him, alright?”

“Sure. But… he has actually been trying to please me. He’s always made sure I get off, too.”

“That’s good to hear. Do you want to, though?”

“Want what?”

“Get off. If you want to use the strap-on, you don’t have to get an erection, but then it’ll be much more difficult for you to get off. There are ways, but I’ll explain that another day.”

“Oh. I guess that’s right.” Mio fiddled with the leather straps for a moment. “I think I’d be alright if I didn’t come? There’s been a couple times already where I thought I’d be alright if we’d stop now, without me coming, but Raphael insisted that it’d be no trouble for him to get me off.”

“Well, at least he’s made some attempt to make this good for you, even if it was a misguided one. It’s fine to have sex and not have everyone reach orgasm. That doesn’t mean you didn’t have fun. I’ll explain that to Raphael later.

Speaking of taking care of you, what have you been doing after sex? I know he sent you away yesterday, but he was rather cross with you. I hope that’s not the norm, though.”

“After sex? Um, well… we get cleaned up and Raphael lets me know if he liked what I did. And then he usually leaves, and I tidy a bit and leave too.”

Haarlep stared at Mio in a way that made Mio feel like he should say more, so he added, “One time we bathed together afterwards, and another time I got to stay the night. That was really nice.”

Haarlep didn’t seem impressed by that. “Looks like I have a few more things to explain to Raphael. I think I’ll call him here.”

“Wait! I- Do you think I should tell Raphael? About the whole… not-actually-feeling-attraction thing?”

“It’s up to you,” Haarlep said with a shrug. “He doesn’t have to know, since it won’t really change anything.”

Mio chewed his lip. “I should tell him. Let me do it first thing, so I can get it out of the way.”

“Alright, if that’s what you want. I’m calling him now,” Haarlep said, but didn’t do anything as far as Mio could tell. Then Raphael appeared.

Chapter Text

With a wave of his hand, Raphael pulled a chair over and sat down opposite Mio and Haarlep.

“I want to start,” he said, “by clarifying a few things: I expect you to obey me. You haven’t deliberately broken any rules yet, so I didn’t have to punish you too severely. However, you’re already aware that I have a low tolerance for failure, and how I discipline those who fail me.”

Mio rubbed his thumb over the scar underneath his glove. Yes, he knew how Raphael punished even accidental rule breaking.

“Now, I haven’t exactly made it a rule that you cannot ask Haarlep for their spit. But the fact that you hid the bottle and drank it in secret makes it painfully obvious that you were well aware I would not have approved of such actions. I know you’re feeling very sorry about that now. People always do, once they get caught.”

Mio could feel his face heat up in shame. He had felt bad about it even before Raphael found out, but he didn’t say that out loud.

“That being said, I can understand why you were reluctant to ask for my permission. I… may have put too much pressure on you. Especially when it comes to you getting an erection. Haarlep has let me know that it is not uncommon to have issues with that, and is not an indicator of willingness to participate. They have also encouraged me to be a bit more proactive, to help you in that regard, or consider alternatives. Which, as I can see, they have already introduced to you.” He indicated the strap-on, which was still lying on Mio’s lap.

“Assuming, of course, you even want to have sex with me. I stand by what I said yesterday. Sex is entirely optional, and there will be no consequences if you refuse me, now or in the future. If you’d like, you can consider it an order to only agree to sleep with me when you want to.

“And, to reiterate, I have no intention of selling you, separating your soul or otherwise disposing of you. As long as you’re loyal to me, and strive to please me, I prefer to correct any unwanted behaviour rather than try and find someone to replace you. If you doubt this, you may ask Korrilla or the archivist. They have been with me for many years and can attest to my work ethic.”

Haarlep leaned over to Mio and stage-whispered, “If he wouldn’t get in trouble with daddy dearest, he would’ve skinned me alive long ago.”

Daddy dearest? Raphael had mentioned that Haarlep had been a gift, but not that it had been from his father.

“Believe it or not, Haarlep,” Raphael sneered, “there are other reasons why I haven’t rid myself of you, despite you making that so very tempting, time and again.” He focused his attention back on Mio. “I have desires you aren’t able to fulfil. Some of them, you aren’t ready for, and I don’t expect you to be for quite some time. Others, you won’t ever be able to, due to your nature as a mortal, and Haarlep’s as an incubus.

“Finally, regarding my supposed neglect in petting you. Yes, your reaction when I last called on you made me assume you needed some time to recover from the whole ordeal with Cordelia. However, that incident was barely more than a tenday ago, if you recall, and I was gone for several days during that period. Even if nothing out of the ordinary had occurred that day, we may have seen each other just as often, and likely less.

“I believe you felt this way at least in part because you were anxious after the incident and were craving companionship, which is understandable. When you have needs like this in the future, I want you to come to me and voice them, rather than bottling them up and letting them fester. Understand?”

Mio nodded.

“Good. That goes for other things as well. I don’t want to have to read your mind to know what is going on in your head. I expect you to tell me what you need and let me decide what you get.”

It seemed like Raphael was done talking, and it was now Mio’s turn to speak.

“I… I’ll try to be more open in the future, about how I feel and things,” Mio said. “And I guess the incident with Cordelia affected me a bit more than I thought. I don’t really mind if you and Haarlep have sex. I was just worried you were forcing yourself, because I wasn’t doing enough, and I didn’t want that. For either of you.”

He looked at Haarlep, who made a dismissive gesture.

“If we stopped having sex entirely, I’d probably die from boredom. And since Raphael refuses to provide me with alternative sources…”

“I have not forgotten what happened last time I did,” Raphael growled.

“... I’ll have to get my sexual energy from somewhere,” Haarlep concluded.

“Well,” Mio said, turning back to Raphael, “I still want to have sex with you. That hasn’t changed. But, there’s something I think I should tell you…”

Raphael indicated for Mio to go on. Mio threw a glance at Haarlep, who nodded encouragingly. Mio took a big breath and said, “Haarlep asked me a bunch of questions, and did some tests and um, I think that I’m not attracted to you?”

Raphael tried to not let his face fall, but failed. Haarlep didn’t even try to suppress a loud laugh.

“That’s one way to put it,” they snickered.

“No, no, that came out all wrong,” Mio tried to backtrack. “What I mean is that, when I look at you naked, or, or anyone really, I think you’re beautiful, but I don’t get aroused.” He tried to explain, but did so poorly.

“He’s one of these people who don’t really feel sexual attraction,” Haarlep put in.

Raphael’s face lit up in understanding. “You’re asexual? Or attraction-neutral, non-sexual, sex-deficient… Every scholar who writes about these topics likes to invent their own terms, but asexual is the most widely used, to my knowledge.”

“Yes, I think so,” said Mio. It was a relief that Raphael was apparently already familiar with this phenomenon, and didn’t seem upset about it. It was also nice to have a name for it.

“Do you feel a desire for sex?” Raphael inquired. “You’ve initiated in the past, which I assumed was because you were in the mood. Was it just because you wanted to please me?”

“I’m… not sure. I didn’t feel horny when I asked if we could have sex, no. But we’re having sex pretty often, so maybe if there was more time in between I would get pent-up eventually? I like the stuff we do, the roleplaying, the bondage and especially getting to make you feel good and being the one that makes you moan and come,” Mio explained, blushing a bit. “And I look forward to that when I think about having sex with you. It’s fun, and I like spending time with you that way. Do you… Is it fun for you too?” Mio didn’t want to ask if Raphael just wanted to have sex because he was pent-up and needed the relief. He wasn’t quite sure why.

“I take pleasure in having sex with you, pet, and I enjoy spending time together. If this was solely about getting off, Haarlep’s services would have been sufficient.”

Mio glanced at Haarlep, who stuck their tongue out at Raphael, though without any malice.

“I will admit,” Raphael continued, ignoring Haarlep’s dig, “I was hoping you would say something to that extent. I suggest we try and take things a bit slower, going forward. We have plenty of time to figure this out, with me being practically immortal and you still having most of your long lifetime before you. And I hope you’ll remember to talk to me if there’s an issue, instead of trying to find alternative solutions.”

Mio cringed. He definitely wouldn’t try something like that again, and he hadn’t forgotten that Raphael still intended to punish him for getting the aphrodisiac.

“Speaking of alternatives,” Raphael gestured at the strap-on Mio had been fidgeting with, “What do you think of using this?”

“I wouldn’t mind trying it out. If it’s alright with you?”

“I’m willing to give it a try. However, wouldn’t that minimise your own pleasure? It is important to me that you enjoy this too, you know.”

“Oh, um… I don’t think I care much about that? About coming, I mean. It feels nice, but it can also be kind of… exhausting? It’s not always worth the effort to get there. It's kind of like when you put a lot of work into preparing a meal, and then it ends up tasting bland anyway. It stills your hunger, but it doesn't feel worth all the work you put in. That might have been a bad example, since you don't cook. Or enjoy eating."

“I can follow the metaphor, pet.”

Haarlep commented, “Sounds to me like someone else could stand to put in some work.”

“Haarlep!” Mio scolded. “It’s fine,” he assured Raphael, “I really don’t mind-”

“No, they have a point,” Raphael conceded. “And I can admit that this may have contributed to your issues getting an erection. I'm used to Haarlep and their ability to be ready at any time and haven't been as conscious of your needs, pet. I can certainly stand to be more attentive in the future.

“But are you really fine with not reaching climax? It is the reason most people have sex and-”

“You can have sex,” Haarlep interrupted, “great sex even, without coming. Trust me, I’ve entertained plenty of people who didn’t get there, and no one’s ever complained. Well, some of them complained, but not because of the sex.”

“Alright,” Raphael relented. “If our resident expert says so, and you, pet, truly don’t mind, it would be foolish of me to force you.”

“Great,” Haarlep said, jumping up from their seat. “Since everything is cleared up now, it’s my turn. Raphael, I’ve got a bone to pick with you.”

Haarlep approached Raphael, glaring at him with animosity. With Raphael being in his human form and Haarlep in their devil form, they looked quite menacing, but Raphael wasn’t intimidated in the slightest. He only raised an eyebrow at Haarlep.

“You haven’t been doing aftercare,” Haarlep said, their voice quiet but furious.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Raphael said, calmly. “It’s not like I need any, or like you’ve ever given me any kind of aftercare.”

“I’m not talking about you, you moron. You need to give him aftercare.” Haarlep pointed at Mio, who had no idea what they were talking about.

“Why? He’s not the one being dominated,” Raphael said matter-of-factly.

“That has nothing to do with anything!” Haarlep wasn’t quiet any more, they were practically shouting. “Anyone knowing him longer than a day can see he’s the kind of person you can’t just send to bed after having sex like that. He obviously needs reassurance that he’s been doing a good job, that he’s been pleasing you.”

At this point, Mio wanted very much to leave, or at least hide somewhere. What Haarlep was saying wasn’t necessarily wrong, but it was embarrassing to have it pointed out so bluntly.

“I have done that. Have I not, pet?” Raphael asked, putting the spotlight on Mio.

“Yes, of course!” Mio assured him. And he had! Raphael always told him that he’d liked what they’d done.

Haarlep now asked, “And after Raphael has left you, in the hours or days you were alone, have you ever felt depressed or anxious?”

Mio bit his lip. He really didn’t want to admit that Haarlep was right. “...Maybe?” he said, almost a whisper.

Raphael looked surprised, and even a bit hurt. “What exactly happened, pet? How did you feel?”

With such a direct question, Mio couldn’t really soften the blow. “I just… sometimes felt like I wasn’t good enough? That things were moving too slowly for you, and I got worried that you wouldn’t want to have sex with me any more, if I didn’t do better. And then I can’t rest and… and I cry. And one time I got so anxious that I… that I threw up. But that was just one time!”

Haarlep gave Raphael a look. Raphael ignored them, instead asking Mio, concerned, “Did you feel this way after every time we had sex?”

“No!” Mio assured him. “Of course not. I don’t… I’m not sure when that happens and when not. Or why.”

“I’d like to make sure it doesn’t happen again,” Raphael said. “But why haven’t you told me about this until now? No,” Raphael added before Mio could even answer. “I can imagine why. Haarlep, what do you suggest we do to prevent this?”

“I don’t know.”

“You don’t? Didn’t you say you are, and I quote, an ‘unparalleled expert at sex’?”

Haarlep rolled their eyes. “Yes, I know everything about sex. But these things are different for every individual. I don’t know what he needs to not feel like shit after the deed is done. And besides, I’ve been trained to primarily please devils, not mortals. My advice: Get over yourself and ask someone who knows about these kinds of relationships. A mortal someone, preferably.”

Raphael let out a big sigh. “Fine. I actually know someone who might be able to tell me more. I’ll have to ask if she’d be willing to sign a silencing contract. But that won’t happen today, since we have a rather important appointment coming up.” He looked at Mio. “Assuming you still want to accompany me to witness Cordelia’s demotion.”

The demotion had slipped Mio’s mind completely. “Yes, of course,” he assured Raphael, nonetheless.

“Good. I have something picked out for you, so come by my rooms this evening. There’s also something else I’ve been planning for you. I wanted to wait until I’m finished, but perhaps telling you now will help to dissuade any lingering fear that I don’t plan on keeping you.

“I have noticed that you’re very eager when it comes to your studies in magic. And you’ve mentioned that you would like to learn more about the hells, as well as learning infernal. To further your education, I’ve been working on a lesson plan for you. To be clear, these lessons won’t be held in person, rather, I’ll provide the materials you need to study by yourself. Of course I encourage you to ask questions, should you have any. If I’m not available, you may turn to the archivist for help.”

“Or you can ask me,” Haarlep pointed out.

“You will only teach him insults and claim them to be compliments.”

“Never hurts to know a couple swear words.”

“I get to study more?” Mio asked, stopping Haarlep from starting a fight. “You’re making a whole lesson plan, just for me? Thank you, Raphael, that is amazing! When can I start?”

Raphael chuckled, amused by Mio’s eagerness. “Soon, pet. And you’re released from your cleaning duties, so that you may focus fully on your education. But before you begin, there’s still the matter of your punishment.”

Mio’s mood was taken down a notch by the reminder.

“Which won’t happen today, however. I haven’t settled on the appropriate penance yet, and I don’t want you in too bad a mood before the event this evening.”

Mio would rather get it over with quickly. But of course, it was Raphael’s prerogative when and how he should be punished.

“Come here, pet,” Raphael called Mio to him and pulled him onto his lap. They hadn’t been this close since yesterday, when Mio, drunken with lust and incubus spit, had thrown himself at Raphael. Sitting on his lap like this was much more pleasant.

“My pretty little pet,” Raphael said, stroking a hand over Mio’s hair and down his cheek. “You’ve made a mistake, but not one unforgivable. One I’m sure you won’t repeat.”

“I won’t,” Mio assured him.

“And you will do your best to make me happy?” Raphael asked, teasing a little.

“I will,” Mio answered with a smile.

“Perfect. You are a rare gem, my sweet pet. Pretty, obedient, loyal and soon, well-educated. There are many ways you can make me happy, and if that ends up not involving us having sex, so be it. I still want you to be mine.”

“I want to be yours, too.”

Chapter Text

Mio felt so much better now that he and Raphael had had this much needed conversation. He was still determined to please Raphael in the bedroom, but it felt less like a sword was hanging over him.

He was also excited to be going out with Raphael again. Not necessarily about the demotions they were going to see, which very unlikely to be pleasant, but more about being able to be at Raphael’s side. And, of course, getting dressed up again.

Mio wasn’t sure what Raphael wanted to do about his hair, so he took the enchanted circlet with him when he went to Raphael’s dressing room in the evening, which turned out to be unnecessary.

“You won't be wearing that,” Raphael said, putting the circlet aside. “I want people to see you in your natural state. Besides, this hair colour won't match the outfit I've picked out for you.”

Raphael was already dressed, wearing an elegant suit in black and dark blue, with golden accents. He had put a few golden rings on his horns as well, which Mio found especially fetching.

Now it was Mio’s turn to get dressed. Raphael gave him a pair of tights, the exact colour of his skin. Golden roses were stitched onto both thighs and once he put them on, it looked almost like he had an amazingly detailed tattoo.

He also got a pair of pants, tight shorts in dark red. His shoes were comfortable slippers, black with red soles and embroidered roses in gold, matching the ones on his tights.

Then came the shirt, black, long sleeved with frills and golden edges. It was pretty loose and rather modest, compared to what Raphael usually dressed Mio in. Until Raphael stepped in behind Mio and adjusted the shirt, pulling it off the shoulders. It stayed there thanks to something sewn into the edge. A rubber band, perhaps?

Mio felt the fabric around his midriff tightening as Raphael did something at his back. The shirt had been designed to look a bit like a corset, Mio realised, as Raphael pulled at the laces. When he was done, the outfit was more revealing, but still tasteful.

As always these days, Mio was wearing his red earrings, and Raphael put golden rings in the holes at his helix, matching the rings on Raphael’s horns.

“What do you think?” Raphael asked, standing behind Mio as he admired both of them in the mirror.

“Beautiful,” Mio breathed, taking in every detail. “But isn’t it missing something? A necklace, maybe?” Mio pointed out, touching his bare throat.

Raphael chuckled, gently wrapping his hands around Mio’s neck, making a ring around his throat with his fingers. His red skin looked just perfect against Mio’s and his warm hands felt reassuring, despite the precarious placement.

“I agree,” Raphael said, removing his hands again. “ And I have just the thing.”

Mio followed Raphael over to an ornate box with several compartments, of which Raphael opened the top one.

“I've made this just for you, pet.” Raphael motioned for Mio to look into the compartment.

There, on a bed of black satin, lay an eye. No, not an eye, a stone, the middle deep black, surrounded by an almost glowing golden ring and the outside different shades of fiery orange and yellow.

Mio had seen this pattern before. “It looks like your eye,” he exclaimed, picking the gem up and holding it up to compare it to the real thing.

As he did, the middle part, mimicking the pupil, turned transparent, having only seemed black because it had been laying in the box. But there was something in that transparent area. A symbol, one Mio knew well. It was the same one at the centre of his scar. Raphael’s symbol.

“It’s beautiful,” Mio said. “But I don't really understand what I'm supposed to do with this.”

“Perhaps this will be illuminating.” Raphael pressed a small button at the front of the box, and all the compartments opened, fanning out to show their contents: an array of different collars and necklaces. Leather, metal, woven strings, all beautiful and made from high quality materials clearly worth a small fortune. They had one thing in common; each had a concave disk attached, the exact size of the gem.

“I… I thought you wanted to make one collar,” Mio said, stunned at this opulence.

“And risk you running around with a collar that doesn't match your clothes? Perish the thought,” Raphael explained. “Speaking of which, this will go nicely with today's ensemble.”

Raphael picked up a red leather collar with golden stitching, the disk dangling from the middle. The pin of the clasp resembled the forked tail of a devil. Raphael’s tail, Mio realised.

Raphael draped the collar over Mio’s neck, closing it so it fit snugly but comfortably. Mio slipped the gem onto the disk, where it stayed, likely due to an enchantment. As he looked at the collar in the mirror, the centre was once again dark, but if he held it at the right angle, he could just make out Raphael’s symbol.

“It’s perfect,” said Mio with a smile. He put his fingers to the band and felt the scaly texture, similar to Raphael’s skin. He’d have to be careful not to play around with it the whole evening and look like a child that couldn’t stop fidgeting.

“Let’s see if the enchantment works as intended, shall we?”

Mio was confused for a moment, then he remembered why he had asked for the collar in the first place: to let Raphael call on him more easily.

“Yes, alright,” agreed Mio with an eager nod.

Raphael lifted a single finger. “Once for my office.” He made a circular motion and the stone resting between Mio’s collarbones vibrated. “Twice for my rooms.” Two quick circles, two short but distinct buzzes against his skin. “And three for the boudoir.” Three circles, three buzzes.

“You won’t have trouble remembering this?” Raphael asked, to which Mio shook his head. “Good. Should I need you anywhere else, I can still send you a message, and hope Haarlep isn’t in your vicinity.

“Speaking of troublemakers, I see you have remembered to cast the ‘Protection from Evil and Good’ spell.”

Mio had forgotten to do so this morning, when he’d gone to Haarlep, but had cast it before he’d come to Raphael’s rooms.

“How are you doing with the ‘Shield’ spell?” Raphael inquired.

Mio cringed. “I can cast it, but… not fast enough to be useful.”

“You won’t be leaving my side this evening, so no need to worry. Keep practising. Quick casting is an essential skill for any magic user.”

Mio nodded. “What will the demotion be like?” Mio asked.

“I won’t spoil the surprise by telling you now,” Raphael said. “Since Cordelia only just made it into this month’s scheduled demotions she’ll be last in line. Afterwards they’ll use the souls collected during the demotions for the promotion of devils who have managed to impress their masters. Not nearly as entertaining, but we’ll watch them anyway. It would be impolite to leave early. And downright rude to be late, which is why we should leave now.”

Mio followed Raphael out of the dressing room. To his confusion, they didn’t leave Raphael’s rooms. Instead of going out the door to the entry hall, Raphael went to the balcony.

“Come here,” Raphael said and picked Mio up, holding him to his side with one hand under his thighs.

Mio automatically put his arms around Raphael’s neck, which turned out to be a good idea, as a moment later, Raphael spread his wings and took off.

Mio was absolutely terrified, screwing his eyes shut and clinging to Raphael for dear life. A few moments later, after they hadn’t crashed to the ground, Mio dared to open his eyes again.

They were gliding through the air, Raphael only occasionally beating his wings. Avernus’ scorching air was made pleasantly warm by the wind and the barren landscape swept below them, occasionally interrupted by pools of lava and rocky formations.

“We’re flying!” Mio called out, delighted, his earlier fear already swept away with the wind.

“Did you think these wings were just for show?”

“Well, they do look very cool,” Mio said. Raphael let out a laugh. “Why are we flying there, instead of teleporting?” Mio asked. “Not that I’m complaining. This is really fun!”

“The event will take place in a coliseum. It has only one area that allows teleportation, which means everyone has to wait in line to go in. I moved the House of Hope closer to the coliseum, so that we could fly there instead. Look there, and you can already see our destination.”

Mio looked at where Raphael pointed and saw in the distance a large, dark building, surrounded by flying creatures. As they got closer, Mio could make out a stage down in the bowl of the building, and the creatures turned out to be all kinds of devils, landing on the steps of the coliseum.

Soon, they got close enough that Mio was afraid they might collide with someone mid-air, but the other fliers went out of their way to avoid Raphael’s path.

They landed in an area clearly reserved for devils of high status. Elsewhere, devils of all kinds were crowded together, fighting for the best places on the stone steps or hovering above the already noisy crowd. Here, there was at least some luxury and order. Comfortable chairs with small tables, close enough that one could converse with their neighbour, but not so close that you’d brush wings by accident.

Raphael let Mio down, and while the flight had been exhilarating, Mio was glad to be on solid ground again. He quickly adjusted his shirt, so that the sleeves were down by the shoulders again. Raphael gave him an approving nod, then walked off, leaving Mio to follow him.

Mio wasn’t sure if Raphael had a seat assigned, or if he’d simply picked one and settled into it. He was also unsure if he was supposed to sit on the floor at Raphael’s side again, or remain standing. Raphael answered that question by pulling Mio into his lap, sitting him on his left leg and holding him close with a hand on Mio’s thigh.

Mio had let out a surprised squeak at Raphael’s sudden arrangement, and now Raphael looked at him with an amused smirk.

“Something the matter? Should I find another seat for you?” he asked, teasing.

“No, no, this is good,” Mio assured him, blushing a bit. This was far from the first time he’d sat on Raphael’s lap, but it was the first time he’d done so in public. And he would probably sit here for the entire event, with everyone to see.

Raphael snapped his fingers at an imp flying by to get his attention. The imp stopped and said, “Yes, sir?”

“Red wine and a lemonade,” Raphael ordered.

The imp gave a small bow, which looked rather odd in mid-air, and flew off, returning shortly after with two goblets he placed onto the side table. Raphael handed Mio the lemonade and took the wine for himself.

“To our victory,” said Raphael, holding his cup out for a toast. Mio clinked his glass against Raphael’s with a smile, and drank. The lemonade was surprisingly cold, and a bit too sour for his taste, but Mio was happy that Raphael had ordered it for him.

Someone spoke to Raphael’s right. A large devil with black skin and four glowing green eyes, barely fitting into the chair he sat in. His voice was a deep rumble as he spoke in infernal.

Raphael replied, likewise in infernal, and while Mio didn’t understand him, he heard him say “Cordelia” at one point. The devil laughed loudly, the vibration travelling all the way to Mio. He offered his goblet to Raphael in toast, which Raphael gladly accepted.

Raphael seemed to like this devil, most evident by the fact that they kept talking. Mio didn’t mind that he wasn’t part of the conversation, though he did wish he could understand them. Soon he would start learning infernal, and while he knew it would take quite some time for him to know enough to follow a conversation, he was looking forward to understanding even just a little.

Raphael was still talking to the other devil but combed his fingers through Mio’s hair, still so much shorter than before Cordelia had chopped it off, then ran a fingertip down the shell of Mio’s ear, making it twitch involuntarily.

Mio let out a delighted little noise. The black devil chuckled, and Raphael said something to him, then turned his attention to Mio, bent down and whispered into his ear, “Have I ever told you how deliciously adorable you look when you blush?”

Even though Mio knew exactly what Raphael was trying to do, he couldn’t have stopped a deep blush from spreading if he’d tried. Not that he would have denied Raphael.

A sudden noise made Mio jump in his seat. The other devil had let out a loud laugh and slapped his knee, amused with Raphael’s little party trick.

They kept talking for a while longer, until loud trumpets interrupted them, announcing the beginning of the event. The noise in the arena quieted down, although there was still some chatter. Raphael and the other devils in their area turned their attention towards the stage.

On the centre of the stage was a large magic circle, surrounded by three enormous black pillars. At first, Mio thought the circle was painted, but when he noticed that the red paint was still wet, he thought it was more likely to be blood.

To the side were several seats, a few taken but most empty. From the middle seat, a devil stood and spoke, their voice booming, likely enhanced by magic. They said only a few sentences in infernal, and the crowd roared in delight. The speaker sat back down and from an entrance to the side, two devils, looking especially animalistic, dragged in a third by large, sturdy looking chains.

The prisoner was screaming, mixing infernal and common, so even Mio could understand them cursing everyone in the arena to the Abyss. They were straining against their chains, but were no match against their captors, who dragged them into the middle of the circle and fastened the chains to anchor points.

During this, a smartly dressed devil had stepped out of another door opposite from where the prisoner had come from. He was approaching the prisoner, and two of the seated devils joined him.

“This,” Raphael explained in a hushed tone, “is the convict’s superior, or a representative. They will be performing the demotion, with the assistance of the committee members. Well, after making sure all the paperwork is in order.”

That explained why the three devils were currently looking over a scroll, discussing something. The crowd was getting impatient, not much interested in this part of the event. Finally, it seemed they had decided that everything was in order. One of the committee members signed the scroll, and it disappeared in a gust of flames.

The three devils now aimed their attention towards the convict, who was no longer screaming at the crowd, but instead aimed their animosity solely at their superior, snarling what were likely vicious insults in infernal.

They only received a wicked smile in return.

The superior and the committee members took position around the magic circle and began to chant an incantation. The crowd’s shouts were growing wilder by the moment. Only Raphael and Mio’s corner of the arena was somewhat restrained, though not entirely silent.

On the stage, something was happening to the convict. The blood in the circle beneath them was moving, latching onto the skin of the devil. Wisps of green smoke were coming from them, sucked in by the black pillars. It was souls, Mio realised, being stored for the promotions later.

The convict had been silent since the chanting had started, determined not to give the audience the satisfaction of a reaction. But it seemed they were no longer able to keep quiet as their body began to change. Their skin bubbled, burst open and fluid dripped onto the ground, replacing the blood in the rivets of the magic circle.

It was vile, and the crowd loved it. Mio didn’t. He didn’t want to see this, didn’t want to imagine what kind of agony the devil must be going through right now. He turned his head away and pressed his face into Raphael’s chest. His ears twitched with the convict’s screams, which he couldn’t escape so easily.

“Pet,” Raphael let out a sigh and Mio peeked up at him. “You’re going to have to get acclimated to seeing displays of torment and torture. You live in the hells now, and this is a rather common occurrence. One day, it will become mundane to you, if not enjoyable, and it’ll be easier for you to get used to it sooner rather than later, don’t you think?”

Mio didn’t want to see people getting tortured, and he definitely didn’t want to get used to it either. But Raphael was right, of course. Maybe if Mio stayed in the House of Hope all the time, he’d be able to escape the worst of what the hells had to offer. But he wanted to go out with Raphael too, and spend time with him at parties and other events.

He nodded and turned his head away from the safety of Raphael’s chest, looking back to the stage.

Mio wished he hadn’t.

The devil had lost most of his skin and flesh by now, stark white bones visible through chunks of muscle tissue. Fat, blood and other fluids were flowing off their body in continuous streams. They weren’t screaming any more, but the souls being sucked from their body wailed in misery, barely audible above the roaring crowd.

Mio felt sick, and while he managed not to look away, he flinched and drew closer to Raphael.

Someone laughed. Not Raphael, but the black devil sitting next to him. Mio looked at him, glad to have a reason to look anywhere but down at the stage.

The devil said something, and Raphael replied with a sigh as he petted Mio. They were talking about him, Mio assumed, and how he couldn’t manage to watch this.

“Get down, pet,” Raphael said, nudging Mio from his lap. Mio stood, confused, until Raphael moved him down on his knees, now sitting between Raphael’s legs.

From here, Mio’s view of the stage was obscured by the devil sitting in front of them. He could still hear, but at least he didn’t have to watch any more. But now he was sitting on the hard floor instead of Raphael’s warm lap. He’d disappointed Raphael and lost the best seat in the entire coliseum.

Still, Mio was close to him, framed by his legs and well within petting range. He’d just have to try harder next time, he thought to himself. He leaned his head against Raphael’s leg and let out a sigh as Raphael stroked his hair.

Chapter Text

Raphael nudged Mio awake from his not-quite trance. He’d lost track of time, but it couldn’t have been more than an hour or two since Raphael had him sit on the ground, occasionally petting him and even giving him a fresh glass of lemonade at some point.

“Is it time to leave?” Mio asked as he stood up.

Raphael gave a small laugh. “Pet, did you forget why we came here in the first place?” he asked, pulling Mio onto his lap, making it clear they were staying.

Mio actually had forgotten. “Oh, is it Cordelia’s turn now?”

Raphael nodded. “And this, I will not let you miss out on.”

Mio looked down at the stage. Cordelia wasn’t there yet, but he spotted Mizora entering the arena, accompanied by a smaller red devil carrying a large battleaxe. From what Mio could see, she was missing one horn and was covered in either dark stripes or tattoos.

Actually, she might not be a devil at all, but a tiefling. Or someone taking on the disguise of a tiefling, similar to how the Inquisitor visiting Raphael a month ago had.

Hells, had that really only been a month ago? A bit longer than that perhaps, but not much. It felt like years to Mio, with how much had happened since then.

Mio’s thoughts were drawn back to the present by Cordelia’s arrival.

She was naked, except for the chains around her wrists. Unlike the first convict, she wasn’t being dragged in, but walked just behind the bestial guards bringing her onto the stage. Her face was a stony mask, betraying no opinion of her impending doom.

Her chains attached to the anchor points at the magic circle, she was left to wait while the committee members and Mizora went over the contract. Devils in the crowd shouted at her, trying to get some kind of reaction out of her.

Mio couldn’t quite tell from this distance, but he thought Cordelia’s wandering gaze was now on him, or perhaps Raphael.

In a burst of childish righteousness, Mio stuck his tongue out. Her facade broke and was replaced by an angry snarl. Mio smiled with satisfaction.

It seemed he wasn’t the only one pleased with her reaction. The black devil sitting next to them let out a boisterous laugh, and others in the arena cried out in delight as well.

Raphael said to Mio, “Usually I do not condone this kind of immature behaviour, but I will let it slide this time, given the effect it had.”

Mio nodded, keeping that in mind. “Will her demotion be like the first one? With the… skin melting and everything?” Mio asked, wanting to steel himself for what was to come.

“We’ll see. Every demotion is a bit different, depending on the individual's current species, and the one they will be turned into. But it is always excruciatingly painful,” Raphael explained, the delight evident in his voice.

Mio wanted Cordelia to suffer for everything she’d done to him, to Raphael. But he wasn’t sure if he wanted to see it first-hand. Well, Raphael had said he needed to get used to this, and now was a good time to start.

Mizora and the committee members approached Cordelia, while the tiefling woman stayed behind, leaning on her battleaxe, seeming bored with the whole procedure.

They began to chant their incantation. At first, not much happened to Cordelia, who had opted to look at the ground before her, rather than the crowd. But then, small wounds appeared all over her body, bleeding and slowly growing larger.

Mio couldn’t help but remember how he had bled when Cordelia had cut him over and over again while he’d been helplessly strapped down.

He shuddered at the thought. Raphael drew Mio closer, stroking a warm hand over his thigh.

Mio relaxed a bit, but involuntarily tensed again when Cordelia’s skin started falling off in stripes, leaving bleeding red muscles visible. It was repulsive. Mio had to fight not to look away or throw up.

As much as Mio hated this, the crowd loved it. Cordelia was screaming now, but Mio only knew that because her mouth was open and her eyes bulging. The devils around the arena drowned out any noise she could make.

She fell to her knees, the ground slippery with her own skin dissolving beneath her as it fell off. Trying to get her hands before her to cushion the fall, she pulled at her arms. One hand slipped out of the chain, leaving skin and muscle tissue behind. The other hand stayed in the manacle, instead detaching from her body by the wrist.

She was free now, but clearly lacking the strength to go anywhere. She wasn’t losing just her skin any more, but her muscles, fat and other parts too. Her hair was all gone, having fallen off with the skin on her head. Her skull was visible with her head bowed to the crowd, to Mio and Raphael, as if begging for forgiveness.

Mio wanted this to end, but not for her sake. He was pretty sure he just saw one of Cordelia’s eyes fall to the ground, swimming around in the goo of her fluids for a moment before dissolving like everything else.

“I think I might get sick,” Mio muttered.

Raphael put a hand to Mio’s cheek, and to his surprise, drew his face away from the spectacle, letting Mio hide against his chest.

“Let’s try to avoid that, shall we? You did a good job watching this far, pet, I’m very proud of you.”

Mio let out a relieved sigh, Raphael’s praise warming his heart and distracting him from his stomach.

He didn’t know what she turned into, so he imagined Cordelia quickly dissolving into nothing but an ugly little worm. She couldn’t hurt him ever again, and after this, no one else would dare to try without Raphael’s permission.

Most of the devils left when the promotions began. There weren’t as many promotions happening, and while still grotesque, not nearly as unpleasant to watch. Raphael and Mio stayed until the final one was finished.

Mio was too exhausted to really enjoy the flight back home. Thankfully, Raphael let him go to bed quickly.

The box with the collars and necklaces Raphael had made for Mio was in his room, sitting atop the dictionaries on his dresser. He really needed to return those to the archive, as he was starting to run out of space to store all the things Raphael was giving him. Maybe he should ask if he could put a shelf on the wall to get a bit more storage.

Well, that was a problem for another day.

Mio considered whether he should keep the collar on for the night. He probably should, in case Raphael wanted something from him. He switched out the leather band for a more comfortable fabric one, and after getting ready for bed, quickly slipped into trance.

His dreams were filled with thoughts of the day’s events, the demotions he’d seen, which wasn’t unusual. But memories of his kidnapping kept slipping in as well. He dreamed he was back in that cold little room, Cordelia’s blade cutting into his flesh over and over. Then Haarlep appeared, who turned out to be Raphael, taking Mio into his arms and flying away. They landed at the demotion, right in front of the magic circle, where Cordelia was chained up and her skin falling away from her face. Suddenly, she lunged for Mio, grabbing him, sinking her claws into his flesh and dragging him back into that room, where he was strapped to a chair, at Cordelia’s mercy.

Mio felt barely rested when he woke from his meditation. To distract himself, he grabbed the latest novel Raphael had given him from atop the growing stack next to his bed, turned on the magical candles, and read for a few more hours.

Later, after Mio had eaten breakfast and was just practising casting “Shield”, his pendant buzzed once, startling him so badly that he not only messed up the “Shield” spell, but also lost concentration on “Protection from Evil and Good”.

Damn, he really needed to be able to keep his focus better than that. At least he could cast “Protection” without any trouble now, which he did quickly before heading to Raphael’s office.

“Good, the pendant is working,” Raphael noted when Mio arrived.

There were quite a few books on Raphael’s desk, Mio noted as he sat down opposite Raphael.

“Am I going to start with my lessons today?” Mio asked, already getting excited.

“Correct, my little pet.” Raphael picked up a thin book from the top of the stack, putting it in front of Mio. “First, here is an overview of the characters, the symbols, used in infernal. Use it as a referential guide while you learn. This book,” - he put another, thicker book atop the first - “will teach you the basics of infernal. It was written quite some time ago, and while infernal hasn’t changed much in the past few centuries, common has, so you might find some of the wording a bit odd. Still, it remains the best written guide for novices to the infernal language.”

Raphael pushed both books aside, taking the next one from the stack.

“I also want you to improve your knowledge of the denizens of the hells, as well as its history. This is a copy of Mordenkainen’s ‘The Blood War’, which I assume you have at least heard of.”

Mio nodded. “Demons from the Abyss are trying to take over the hells and Zariel and her forces are fighting against them. Right?”

“A crude summary, but correct. This book’s main focus is the Blood War, as the name implies, but Mordenkainen presumes very little familiarity with the hells and the Abyss from his reader, so it also acts well as an overview of both places.”

Raphael picks up the next book, which looked well-used compared to the previous. “This one is also about the Blood War. While the author is unknown, they were likely a devil, evident by the rudimentary grasp of common and precise knowledge of the war.”

Raphael put the book atop the one by Mordenkainen, then folded his hands together and turned his attention to Mio. “It is very important to keep in mind, while interacting with any source of knowledge, that everyone is biassed, influenced by their own perspective. And naturally, people will often lie outright, if it’s to their benefit. Just because something is written in a book does not mean it is true. Never forget that.

“As your first assignment, I want you to write an essay on how Zariel’s rise to archduchess of Avernus changed the battlefield of the Blood War. Compare the two sources you have available to you and keep their author’s perspective in mind as you do. Do you have any questions?”

“Yes, um…” Mio bit his lip. “What’s an essay?”

Raphael was silent for a moment, stunned by the question. Then he took a deep breath and explained, “‘Essay’ is, admittedly, a bit of a vague term. In this case it should be an analysis of what the two books have to say about Zariel and the Blood War, though you would also be free to add your own opinion, as long as you can explain why you think that way. Though, perhaps, this is a bit too advanced for you.”

Mio slumped in his seat, disappointed that he’d already failed to meet Raphael’s expectations.

Raphael tapped a finger to his lip, thinking. “Yes, instead of an essay, write a summary of the structure of the nine hells. It’s more beneficial for you to focus on the basics for now, anyway. You can write the essay another time. For the summary, write at least two and no more than four pages and mention your sources. If you’re having trouble, pretend you’re writing a letter to a friend who asked you for some information about the hells. Do you think you can manage that?”

“Yes, of course!” Mio assured, eager to prove himself.

“Excellent. Mordenkainen has also written what he calls a bestiary,“ Raphael said with disdain in his voice, while picking up the second to last book, “which includes an overview of the most common types of devils. You might recognize some of them from your outings with me, although some devils have to change shape to be able to attend these events.

“Next, your magical education.” Raphael picked up the last book. “I think you’re proficient enough in understanding new spells that you need the teaching tome no longer. Instead, I have acquired for you a used spellbook with a nice collection of helpful spells. You can choose yourself which ones you want to learn next, though I have marked some of the spells we’ve talked about before, like ‘Invisibility’ and ‘Misty Step’.”

The spellbook wasn’t very thick, maybe half of Mio’s own notebook. Small scraps of paper poked out of the top where Raphael had marked the spells.

A moment ago, Mio had been eager to get started on reading the history books and look through the bestiary, but now he wanted nothing more but to see which spells he could learn from this book, even if most of them were likely to be far too advanced for him.

“Thank you,” Mio beamed, “I can’t wait to get started! And I’m going to work really hard on that summary. How much time do I have for that?”

“Take as much time as you need,” Raphael said, “if you have trouble understanding something, you can ask the archivist for help, or ask me next time we meet.”

Mio nodded, though he’d probably wait to ask Raphael rather than bother the archivist. He was about to get up, assuming this was all Raphael wanted, but he waved him back down again.

“Yesterday, Haarlep suggested I find someone who has more experience with our kind of sexual relationship. I have managed to arrange a meeting with a dominatrix I know. Mistress Ffion works at a pleasure house in Baldur’s Gate, where I entertain from time to time. We’ll be meeting her the day after tomorrow, shortly after midday.”

The image Mio’s mind conjured at Raphael revealing he “entertained” in a “pleasure house” involved very little clothing. Which was unlikely to be true. Mio knew there were several types of pleasures to be had in these kinds of establishments. He’d worked the bar of one for a short time, until the excessive flirting of the customers had got too much for him.

Most likely, Raphael told stories or read poems. He had just the right voice for it, and was sure to draw crowds whenever he took the stage.

“Take your notebook with you, and write down any questions you might have beforehand. While I don’t mind Mistress Ffion being aware of my general preferences, she doesn’t need to know the details. I want to go over your questions before we meet with her, and during the conversation, I’ll take the lead. Understand?”

Mio nodded, already considering what kind of questions he could ask a professional like her.

“Good. There’s one more thing on the agenda. Your punishment.”

Mio tensed up immediately. He had forgotten about the punishment for a moment, which was probably what Raphael had intended.

“Do you know how many times you came while you were under the influence of the aphrodisiac?” Raphael asked.

“N-no?” Mio stuttered, unsure what Raphael was getting at.

“Twelve times.”

“Twelve?!” Mio exclaimed, his eyes wide in disbelief. He was pretty sure he hadn’t had that many orgasms before that night in his entire life. How had he even survived that?

“Yes, twelve.” Raphael held up his fingers to count. “Thrice inside me, thrice by your own hand and once by Haarlep’s. Then you managed to fuck Haarlep once and the last four they had to ride out of you. I’m not surprised you lost count by then, as you didn’t seem quite conscious any more at that point.”

Mio’s face had heated up more and more as Raphael recounted the evening so crudely.

“As your punishment, I plan to whip you, and I think it’s only appropriate you receive one strike for each orgasm you had. Don’t you agree?”

“Yes, that’s fair,” Mio said meekly. He’d seen whippings a few times in his life, at public punishments, so he knew the severity depended a lot on the type of whip and the person holding it. He hoped Raphael wouldn’t be too harsh, but he didn’t dare ask for leniency. He deserved whatever Raphael decided he did.

“You’ll come to my office tomorrow, about an hour after you’ve eaten breakfast, and I’ll take you to the dungeon. That will give you enough time to recover for our meeting with Mistress Ffion.”

Raphael stood and walked around his desk to take a seat next to Mio, putting a hand on his thigh.

“Pet, I hope you understand this largely happened because you didn’t talk to me. Remember that I want you to tell me if you want something. I may deny you your request, but I will happily let you make it.”

“Well, there is something I’d like,” Mio said, and Raphael looked at him expectantly. “Can I have a shelf?”

“A shelf?” Raphael asked, puzzled.

“Yes, like a bookshelf? I usually put them on my dresser or stack them on the floor, but I’m starting to run out of space,” Mio explained.

Raphael let out a soft laugh. “Yes, pet, you can have a bookshelf. With all the books I have just given you, you certainly need one.”

“Thank you,” Mio said, pressing a kiss to Raphael’s cheek.

Later, when he went back to his room with the new books in his hands, Mio found a beautifully carved bookshelf already there.

Chapter Text

Mio had no desire to eat breakfast the next morning.

Considering Raphael had said to meet him an hour after breakfast, could he not avoid the punishment entirely by never eating breakfast? Raphael might even appreciate Mio’s clever interpretation, but he doubted it would get him out of the punishment.

Since he’d rather get it over with quickly, Mio did eat breakfast, making himself oatmeal with a bit of honey and fresh fruits. The kitchen was always well-stocked and there was even a list where the residents of the House of Hope could order groceries that went beyond the usual stuff.

Mio had run into Korrilla once as she was picking up the list, and found out she dropped it off with a grocer, who bought everything and brought it to one of Raphael’s houses on the Sword Coast. One of the contracted staff then brought the fresh groceries into the kitchen and threw away any spoiled leftovers.

Mio wished Korrilla were here now, to distract him a bit, but he had to eat his breakfast alone.

Exactly an hour later, he made his way to Raphael’s office, where Raphael was already waiting at the door. Together, they headed for the dungeon.

As they walked down the steps, Mio thought of the last time he’d been here, when Raphael had carved a spell into the palm of his hand. He rubbed his thumb over the scars now, even though he couldn’t feel them through his gloves.

The stone-walled room was lit by a few torches, which seemed to radiate no warmth. The chair Mio had been strapped to last time was there, though they wouldn’t use it today. Along the walls hung a number of torture devices, and Mio’s gaze fell on a row of whips and floggers, wondering which one Raphael would use on him.

“Take off your shirt and gloves,” Raphael instructed. Mio did, Raphael taking the apparel and putting it aside.

“Stand here, facing the wall.” Raphael indicated a strip of blank wall and Mio moved to stand before it, looking at the large grey slabs. This was the only room in the House of Hope Mio had seen that had bare walls, and even though they were certainly still in the hells, it felt colder here too.

Raphael’s hands fell onto Mio’s shoulders, startling him.

“Calm, pet, we haven’t even started yet,” Raphael chided with a soft laugh. “Here, put your hands against the wall. Not too high, leave your shoulders down.” Raphael gently guided Mio into position, his hands over his arms, warming Mio’s skin.

“I want you to count each strike, so we can both be sure you got what you deserve. I’ll decide where and how hard I hit you. Not to worry, though, I’m well practised, and I won’t miss. I might give you a break between strikes, but only a short one.”

“I-I think I’d rather get it over with quickly,” Mio said quietly.

“We’ll see how well you do,” Raphael said, gliding his hand over Mio’s collar and his back, then stepping away from him. “Don’t turn around, pet, or I might accidentally hit your front.”

Mio nodded, though he wasn’t sure if Raphael saw. He tried to relax. Raphael was moving around behind him, though he couldn’t tell what he was doing, until the sudden crack of a whip made him almost jump.

Raphael hadn’t hit him yet, only swinging the whip in the air. Another, slightly different crack came a few moments later. Raphael was going through his collection of whips, deciding which he should use on Mio.

This went on for several long minutes, and Mio couldn’t help but tense every time he heard that sound. This, the waiting, the uncertainty, was its own kind of torture.

When the whip finally touched Mio’s back he cried out not because of the pain but because of the surprise of it. The hit hadn’t been too bad, little more than a light sting that was already fading.

“Count,” Raphael reminded, his voice cold.

“One,” Mio said loudly, his face heating with embarrassment at having forgotten that simple instruction.

The second hit came a moment later, across the right side of his back, and as soon as he said “Two”, the third followed on his left. Mio said “Three”, preparing himself for the next strike.

It hurt now, but was still bearable, and Mio didn’t think the skin was even broken.

He waited for the next hit, but nothing came. He had to resist the urge to look behind him. That’d just be incredibly stupid now.

Mio realised Raphael had changed instruments when he was hit by not just one fall but several, spread out over his back, each leaving an unpleasant sting behind.

“Four,” he breathed.

Raphael used the same whip for the next three strikes, and Mio was certain he could feel the blood trickle down his spine, soaking the edge of his pants.

Another long pause. Mio wished Raphael would just hurry, give him the remaining five strikes quickly. He was breathing heavily, he realised, and he was cold, so damn cold. His hands were in fists, pressed against the unyielding stone. He couldn’t open them, not with the bracelets around his wrists.

But there weren't any bracelets there, just his bare skin. So why couldn’t he-

Something struck his back, a deep, sharp pain radiating from the point of impact. A knife? A claw?

Mio had stumbled forward, his forehead pressed against the wall. He wanted to move, but he was rooted into place. His breath was going fast, too fast, and he knew something was wrong but couldn’t pinpoint what.

He heard some noise behind him, was… was someone talking? He couldn’t understand over the rushing sound in his ears.

Someone touched his arm, tried to grab him and he barely managed to pull away, he had to get away, but there was no door, he tripped, scrambled on the floor to hide, hide somewhere, under the table, she’s going to grab him by his tail and pull him out and stab him and claw him open and make him bleed until he melts into the floor and-

Mio wasn’t sure how long it took him to realise that no one was trying to get him.

He pulled his arm far enough from his and face opened one eye so that he could look around the room. It was a cold, stone-walled room, but not that cold, stone-walled room. There weren’t any windows, but there was a door. Someone sitting in a chair, tapping their foot. Mio couldn’t see their face, but he knew it was Raphael.

His back hurt. Because Raphael had whipped him, not because someone had stabbed him, or clawed him. Carefully, he touched the area that hurt the most, but he felt no blood, not even dried.

His limbs felt heavy as he slowly crawled out from under the table. Raphael’s expression was hard to read, it could be neutral, angry or annoyed.

“Have you finally calmed down?” he asked. Annoyed, then.

Mio wasn’t sure how to answer, wasn’t sure how he felt. He just stared at Raphael dumbly.

Raphael gave a big sigh, and looked away from Mio for a moment. When he returned his gaze, he had a soft smile on his lips, the earlier annoyance hidden away.

“Do you mind if I come over to you?” he asked, his tone calm and friendly.

Mio stared at him for another moment, having a hard time comprehending the question. Then he nodded slowly, uncertain if he’d be able to speak.

Raphael stood from his seat, took something from the table to the side. He walked over to Mio, his steps slow and deliberate, and squatted down next to him.

Mio knew that he had no reason to be afraid, that Raphael had clearly no intention to hurt him right now. But some other part of him wanted to run, to spring up and rush out the door and get as far away as possible. He knew that behind that calm facade Raphael was disappointed, perhaps even angry. And he had every right to be.

Mio stayed in place, if only because he wasn’t sure his legs would be able to carry him right now.

“Here’s some water,” Raphael said, holding out a cup. “Why don’t you drink some? It will make you feel better.”

Why did Raphael want to make him feel better? Wasn’t he supposed to be punishing Mio right now? Or did he mess that up so badly that Raphael had decided he wasn’t able to handle it?

Mio took the cup anyway, having to hold it with both hands. He drank, and actually felt a bit better.

Raphael took the empty cup away, putting it aside. “How about I bring us to my sitting room? Do you think you can handle a quick teleportation?”

Mio nodded. He’d never had trouble with Raphael’s teleportation before, so surely this would be fine.

Raphael stood, slowly, raised his hand and snapped his fingers.

They appeared in Raphael’s sitting room a moment later, Mio kneeling on the sofa and Raphael standing beside it. The sudden change in temperature and position gave Mio a sense of vertigo, but he was fine, this was fine, he’d sat in this exact spot a dozen times before and he’d always been fine.

Raphael sat down next to him, and Mio wanted to tell him how sorry he was, but he still wasn’t sure if he could speak. The collar around his throat, the golden woven band he’d picked out this morning and admired in the mirror suddenly felt like a noose.

He touched his still closed fist to his throat. Why couldn’t he open his hands? He knew there was nothing stopping him, but he… he just couldn’t.

“Do you need help taking the collar off?” Raphael asked. Mio nodded, feeling both relieved and utterly helpless.

Raphael took the collar off without touching his skin, even though Mio desperately wanted him to. But Raphael didn’t know that. Mio had to tell him somehow.

Once Raphael had put the collar on the side table and turned back around, Mio held up his arms, hoping it conveyed his need and that Raphael would permit it.

“You want to cuddle?” Raphael asked, one eyebrow raised. Mio nodded.

“Hmm,” Raphael considered. If he said no, Mio felt he might start crying, like a little child.

“Alright,” Raphael said, with a sigh. “Come here, pet.” He opened his arms and let Mio fall into them.

Mio climbed into Raphael’s lap, hiding his face in the crook of his neck, inhaling the scent of his cherry perfume and just a hint of brimstone. The smell was so comforting, it almost made him cry anyway.

Raphael wrapped one arm around his lower back, avoiding the wounds, which still stung, and pulled him close. The other hand he combed through Mio’s hair and Mio let out a deep sigh at the familiar touch.

They stayed like that for a while. Mio could feel Raphael’s steady heartbeat. He focused on it, tried to bring his own heart to beat in that same rhythm.

Eventually, Mio said quietly, almost whispering, “I’m sorry.”

Raphael let out a deep hum, which Mio could feel through his entire body. “And what are you sorry for, pet?” he asked.

Mio pulled back, trying to look Raphael in the face, but he couldn’t quite manage. “For- for ruining my punishment. I don’t like it, but I know you do and I should- I should have been able to… It wasn’t that bad, and I should have been able to handle it, but… I couldn’t.”

“Can you tell me why?”

Mio chewed on his lip, trying to sort his thoughts. “I thought I was there again. In that room. With Cordelia.”

“She didn’t whip you, from what you told me and Mizora. What reminded you of her?”

“No, she didn’t, it was… I think it was the room, the dungeon. The room then was also cold and made from stone. And I was… I thought my hands were stuck again. I don’t know why.” He looked down at his hands, opening and closing them a couple of times to remind himself that he could. “And then, when you whipped me, I thought I had been stabbed, that she had stabbed me,” he added quietly. It sounded really stupid in Mio’s ears, but that was the best he could explain it.

Raphael didn’t say anything, he just rubbed Mio’s arm with a finger, letting it glide up and down. Mio started to grow tenser with each brush.

Finally, Raphael let out a sigh and said, “I wish you’d told me this beforehand, pet, or informed me when you first noticed it. We could have performed your punishment in another room, and it’d be over with now. Instead, we’ll have to conclude this another day.”

“We could do it now, if you want?” Mio offered.

Raphael shook his head. “No, with the mental state you’re in currently, that wouldn’t be a good idea. I want to try to mitigate any long-lasting damage from that incident with Cordelia, and continuing to hurt you while it’s at the forefront of your mind would be counterproductive to that. You have four strikes left, but…”

Raphael tapped a finger to his lip, thinking. Was he considering forgoing the rest of Mio’s punishment?

“I’ll do something other than whipping you again, though I haven’t yet decided what it should be.”

Mio slumped a bit, his hopes dashed.

“You’re disappointed?” Raphael asked, eyebrows raised. “Would you rather continue with the whip?”

“No,” Mio said quickly, shaking his head. “I just wish we were done with it already. I hate not knowing when my punishment happens. Or what it even is.”

Raphael laughed. “Ah, pet, you do realise, that only makes me want to keep you in anticipation even longer, yes?”

Mio blinked dumbly at Raphael, then let out a sad noise and pouted. He didn’t protest though, there wasn’t really any point to it.

“Let me see your back,” Raphael said, motioning for Mio to turn around. Raphael stroked Mio’s side as he looked over his back, poking his skin here and there, making Mio hiss in pain.

“You won’t be needing any medicine,” Raphael concluded. “Only one strike broke skin, and it’s already stopped bleeding. Take extra care to wash your back, but not in the boudoir. I want this to heal naturally, as a reminder for what you did.”

Mio nodded. Before turning around, he asked, “Would you put my collar back on?”

“Of course,” Raphael replied, draping the band around Mio’s neck from the back and closing it. This time, he let his hand linger on the back of Mio’s neck for just a moment.

When Mio turned back around, Raphael said, “You did quite well, pet, before your outburst. Next time, tell me if you feel unwell. I keep reminding you that you need to talk to me, but I’m not sure if it has sunk in yet.”

“Yes, I’m… I’m sorry. I’ll try to do better,” Mio promised. “I wanted to ask… Is this something you’d enjoy? During sex, I mean?”

“Are you referring to being whipped?” Raphael asked. Mio nodded.

“Oh, yes, absolutely,” Raphael smiled. “But whipping takes practice, otherwise you’re just as likely to hit yourself as your target.”

Dammit, Mio had hoped this would be something he could do for Raphael.

“However,” Raphael continued, “we might try out flogging. Not as exhilarating, but much easier to learn.”

Mio smiled brightly. “Oh, great! I’d really like to try it sometime, if you want.”

“Of course,” Raphael replied, stroking Mio’s face and hair. “I’ll be looking forward to it.”

Chapter Text

“Raphael, I have to admit, I got very excited when Amira told me that you wanted a meeting with me,” Mistress Ffion said, while signing the contract she had just finished reading. “What a letdown, to find out you only wanted to talk.”

“I’m sorry to disappoint,” Raphael replied, taking the contract back and whisking it away. “I wasn’t aware you had such a desire to see me in the bedroom, Mistress Ffion.”

“Oh, don’t play coy now, Raphael. You have been a regular performer here for years, and I doubt anyone would push you off the bed. Though, I have to admit, I hadn’t guessed your bedroom preferences.”

“And I prefer if it remains hard to ascertain.” There was an edge to Raphael’s voice, a warning.

“Yes, yes, I signed your contract, didn’t I? No need to worry. And I wouldn’t tell anyone, even without the threat of losing my soul. I’m a professional, you know? So,” - she clapped her hands together- “let’s get to the point. You only booked me for an hour, after all. What do you want to know?”

Raphael sat back down on the sofa next to Mio, opposite Mistress Ffion in her plush chair.

They had arrived at Sharess’ Caress some time ago, and met Mistress Ffion in Raphael’s room, where Raphael had handed her the contract he’d prepared. He’d also provided tea and pastries, which Mio had indulged in while Mistress Ffion read through the contract.

He’d also looked around the room, the “Devil’s Den”, according to the plaque outside. It was definitely Raphael’s room, matching the decor of the House of Hope, only missing the wailing debtors and the golden devil statues. He wondered why Raphael had a room here, but hadn’t yet the opportunity to ask.

“We require some guidance navigating this kind of dynamic. I have quite a bit of experience, though only with one partner. They happen to be an incubus, and as such, have different needs compared to a mortal,” Raphael explained.

Mistress Ffion nodded. “And what about you?” she asked Mio. “Have you done something like this before? Dominated someone, or maybe been the submissive partner?”

“No, I’ve… never done anything like this before meeting Raphael,” he admitted, blushing a little.

“But you two have been having sex, and with Raphael in a submissive role, I’m assuming? How has that been working out so far?”

“With mixed results,” Raphael answered. “He’s been eager to fulfil my desires and while he obviously doesn’t have the same expertise as my incubus, he’s been learning and improving greatly.” He gave Mio a small nod, which Mio returned with a bashful smile.

“However, we’ve had some issues when it comes to dealing with the psychological aspects, as well as matters like aftercare, which I’m not as practised in. Before, my incubus and I would simply part ways afterwards, without issues. It’s been made clear to me that this will not work for us. Unfortunately, I have little experience in providing comfort, and what a mortal needs under these circumstances.”

“Yes, I can see why a devil might have trouble with that,” Mistress Ffion noted. She took a moment to think, before asking, “Raphael, would you mind if I talk to your pet alone for a moment?”

That surprised Mio. He looked to Raphael, who seemed to be considering the request, looking Mio up and down.

“I don’t see why not,” Raphael replied finally, with a shrug.

“Great!” Mistress Ffion said, clapping her hands together. “Let’s go to my room then.” She stood and motioned for Mio to follow along.

Mio wasn’t sure what she wanted to ask him that she couldn’t do so in front of Raphael, but since Raphael had given permission, he went with her.

“Elminster’s Library” was a lot smaller than the “Devil’s Den”, and smelled of books and sweat rather than roses and Raphael.

There was a chair at the entrance, which made Mio stop in his tracks. It was the kind of chair where you could strap someone in, and stab and cut them to your heart's desire.

Mio grit his teeth, ignored the chair, and followed Mistress Ffion into the room.

She indicated a stool for him to sit on, but remained standing herself, only leaning on the bed so they were at eye level.

“So, kid, what’s your deal with Raphael? If you’re allowed to tell me,” she asked.

It took Mio a moment to understand her question. “Oh, I don’t have a deal with him. He bought me from my parents a few months ago, so he, um… He owns me. But it’s fine, because I actually really like living with him. It’s a lot better than with my parents,” Mio added quickly.

“And would he treat you differently if you didn’t have sex with him?” she asked.

Ah, so that’s why she wanted to talk to him alone.

“No, no,” Mio assured her. “He made it very clear that we don’t have to have sex if I don’t want to. And it’s fine if I change my mind later, too. But I do want to! I like having sex with Raphael.”

Mistress Ffion nodded, seeming a bit relieved. “What about being a dom? Are you enjoying that too?”

“Yes, definitely. It’s not always easy, but generally, I like it. It’s fun coming up with new things to try out, and I like doing stuff that makes Raphael happy.” He had to be a bit vague with what they were doing, since Raphael didn’t want Mistress Ffion to know the details, and he wasn’t sure how much he was allowed to share.

“Do you enjoy dominating people in general, or just Raphael? I mean, Raphael already said you haven’t done anything like this before, but could you imagine yourself doing that with someone other than him?”

Mio hadn’t really thought about that. It was pretty unlikely that Raphael would allow him to sleep with anyone else, let alone dominate another person. But hypothetically…

“I don’t think so? I, well, I think I’m probably asexual, so I’m not sure if I even wanted to have sex with anyone else. Maybe if that other person really wanted to? I think I might still have sex with them, and dominate them, if they were into that, just because it makes them happy, and I’d want them to be happy.”

Mistress Ffion gave him a smile. “I have quite a few clients who don’t want sex either, it’s a lot more common than you might think. It’s also not unusual to want to please your partner, even if it doesn’t do much for you. And just so you know, there are plenty of ways to dominate that don’t involve sex at all.”

Her tone became a bit more serious as she continued, “It’s good Raphael isn’t forcing you into this. I would have given you some advice on how to deal with that otherwise, but I’m rather glad I don’t have to. I’m guessing, since you’re still pretty new to all this, you don’t quite know what you like and what you don’t. I’m getting the feeling that you’re the kind of person who enjoys doing whatever pleases their partner the most. Which means you’ll mostly do whatever Raphael enjoys. There’s nothing wrong with that, but you should try and get a sense for the things that you really, really don’t want to do, and don’t force yourself to do them, or let Raphael force you into them.

“It’s fine to do things you’re not into for your partner's sake, but know your limits and do not cross them. Trust me, both of you will regret that.”

She seemed to be speaking from experience. Mio just nodded, not wanting to pry any further.

“Alright, do you have any questions for me, that you don’t want Raphael to know?”

Mio had quite a few questions, but he’d already passed those on to Raphael prior to this meeting. Also, Mio was trying to be more open with him, and asking secret questions didn’t seem very conducive to that. Still, he appreciated Mistress Ffion giving him the opportunity.

He answered her question in the negative, and they went back over to Raphael’s room, Mio trying his best to ignore that chair on his way out.

“Have your concerns been dissolved, Mistress Ffion?” Raphael asked, as she and Mio settled back into their seats.

“Yes, quite. But you can’t really blame me for wanting to ask a few questions without you present, can you? I like you, Raphael, but I haven’t forgotten what you are.”

“I appreciate your consideration, unnecessary as it is, in this case. Now, can we get back to the matter at hand? Our time is limited, as you said.”

“Of course. I think it’s best if I start by telling you what I usually go through with new clients, especially those with little to no experience:

“The first thing I need to know is what the client wants, what they like, what their fantasies are. We also talk about what they don’t want and what their limits are. I tell them my own limits, which aren’t many, but they are non-negotiable. Do not try to say that you don’t have any limits, because everyone has them.” She gave Raphael a very stern look.

“Someone new at this might not be sure yet what they enjoy or don’t,” - she looked Mio in the eyes for a moment, before turning back to Raphael - “but you should have at least some idea of that by now. Honestly, saying shit like ‘Just do whatever you want to me’ only makes the job harder, so try to at least give your dom some ideas of what you want from him.”

Raphael gave little reaction, but Mio felt chastised on his behalf. Wasn’t that almost word-for-word what Raphael had said to him when he’d first asked to dominate him?

“Once I have a good idea of what the client likes, I make some suggestions for what exactly we can do during a session. I want both of us to know what we’ll be doing, to avoid unpleasant surprises. With some of my long-term clients I can improvise a bit more, if they want to, but I don’t like doing that for the first couple sessions.

“Now, unless the client requests otherwise, I stick with my librarian roleplay. They’ve done something naughty, like not returning a book on time, and I punish them for it, according to the client's preference. I’ve found that roleplaying makes it easier for a lot of people to let themselves enjoy this ‘forbidden’ pleasure. It’s easier for them to pretend to dislike being hit than to admit that they actually love it.”

Well, it seemed like they’d done something right. And Mio had even come up with this roleplaying thing all by himself!

“What I don’t recommend doing early on is the kind of roleplay where you’re forcing someone into punishment, or outright pretend to rape them. A lot of people enjoy that kind of play, and I do too, but it can be rather confusing and even outright upsetting to have someone say ‘No’ and ‘Stop’ and have to continue anyway, especially when you don’t know them all that well yet.”

So they’d managed to get even this wrong. And he had to admit that she was right. It had been hard to hear Raphael say “No”, even if Mio knew that he’d wanted it.

“I recommend that you first do a couple sessions without pretending to be forced. Then, if you do roleplaying with rape or coercion, involve some of the things that you both already know Raphael likes. And use a safeword. Do you know what that is?”

Mio shook his head, but Raphael said, “We do.”

Mistress Ffion raised an eyebrow. Raphael turned to Mio and explained, “We already have a safeword, we just haven’t been calling it that. It’s ‘Curtain’.”

“What happens when someone says ‘Curtain’?” Mistress Ffion asked Mio.

“It means I stop doing whatever I’m doing to Raphael,” Mio said, hoping that was good enough for her.

“That’s correct,” Mistress Ffion said, to Mio’s relief. “But it’s not just Raphael who can use it. If you’re not feeling comfortable with how things are going, you can use the safeword too. It ends the scene, or puts it on hold, depending on what you agreed on.

“Alternatively, you can also use ‘Traffic’s Light System’. Have you heard of that?”

“I’m familiar with the wizard Theodor Traffic,” said Raphael, “if that’s who you’re referring to. But I haven’t heard of his ‘Light System’.”

“I suppose it’s not that well known outside certain circles. It’s a spell he invented that lets you make a noisy shower of coloured light with just a gesture.” She demonstrated by flicking her pointer finger, and a small firework with cracks and green sparks exploded into the air.

“It’s an alternative to a safeword that’s pretty hard to miss, and can be cast even with the sub gagged and in chains, as long as they have a finger free.”

“A useful spell,” Raphael commented. “But I’m sensing there’s more to it, considering it’s called ‘Traffic’s Light System’, not ‘Spell’.”

“I was just getting to that part,” Mistress Ffion chided. “Really, Raphael, someone should spank you for being so impatient.”

Mio could feel his cheeks heat and avoided looking at Mistress Ffion or Raphael for a moment. He didn’t hate that idea, though.

“The system is simple. There are three colours; red for stop, green for continue and yellow for pause. Usually, when my subs are able to speak, I just have them say the colour instead of casting the spell. I mainly use this to check in with my clients when we’re doing the kind of scene where they’re pretending to be unwilling. They can beg me to stop as much as they want, as long as they answer my question of ‘What’s the colour?’ with ‘Green’, I know that they’re actually having a great time.”

That sounded very useful to Mio. Hopefully, Raphael would agree to using that system.

Mistress Ffion continued, “Last but not least: aftercare. From my experience, everyone is different. I’ve had a couple clients like you, Raphael, who neither wanted nor needed aftercare. However, I never felt comfortable just letting someone leave when I had just humiliated or hurt them, so I always insist on at least having a quick chat afterwards and letting me take a look at any wounds I caused, patching them up if necessary.

“I always have some water and some snacks at hand, in case they or I need it. Mostly sweet stuff like fruits and honeyed nuts. I’ve heard chocolate is great too, but it’s too expensive for me to keep on hand. Wanting to cuddle and talk afterwards is also quite common, and something I enjoy as well. A lot of beginners don’t know what they might need, so I usually offer all of that, and we see in the moment if they want something else.

“Occasionally, I’ve had clients tell me that they experienced a sort of depression a day or two after we’ve had a meeting. I’ve made it a habit to let them know they can come back here and have a brief talk, or pay for a short, unscheduled session so we can deal with that. Most of the time, they’ll feel better after some comforting words and touches.”

Raphael held out a hand, offering an explanation, “I imagine they are experiencing the difference after an increased release of mood-elevating chemicals in the brain. They likely perceive the return to their normal as a low, compared to the high they gained with you.”

Mio didn’t really understand what Raphael was talking about, and going by the bemused expression Mistress Ffion had, neither did she.

“I’ll have to take your word for it, Raphael. Can’t say I’ve got the faintest idea what chemicals are in the brain, and what they do to one’s mood,” she admitted.

“Do you ever experience this depression yourself, Mistress Ffion, or does it only afflict your clients?” Raphael inquired.

“Oh no, I get it too, from time to time. Amira lets me take the day off, and I try to take things easy, take a nice bath and spend some time with friends. That’s usually enough to let me recover.”

Raphael had a thoughtful look, but didn’t comment further.

“So, that covers the thing I’d discuss with a new client,” Ffion said with a clap of her hands. “But perhaps I can give you some more targeted advice, if you’re willing to tell me what you’ve done so far.”

“We’ve mostly been doing scenes involving roleplay, which you’ve already gone over,” Raphael said. “There has also been some bondage, mainly utilising ropes, and a bit of impact play.”

Mio guessed that “impact play” referred to him hitting Raphael on both kinds of cheek.

“That sounds good,” Mistress Ffion said, delightedly turning to Mio. “Personally, I prefer chains to rope, but they can be a lot of fun too. I’ve seen people do some really artistic stuff with that. Just be careful not to make it too tight, so you don’t restrict the blood too much. And when it comes to impact play, you can use a variety of tools, not just your hands. But when you use something you’re not familiar with, I recommend always starting off light and building up slowly. Different implements give different kinds of pain, and the tolerance can vary from type to type.”

“We don’t have to worry all that much about that,” Raphael interjected. “I’m not a mortal, and as such, I have a much higher tolerance for all kinds of pain. I doubt even you could do something that would truly harm me.”

Mistress Ffion’s expression lost that earlier delight, and became more serious again. “A lot of my clients enjoy getting hurt, which works well, because I enjoy hurting them. But I do have my limits. I don’t want to beat anyone so much they have to see a cleric after. I’m willing to go a bit further if they provide a strong healing potion, which I make sure they take before they leave again. But I’ve had clients bring along scrolls of resurrection and beg me to beat them to the brink of death and beyond. My answer to that will always be no, for my sake more than theirs.

“Most people I know have witnessed death. They might have seen a public hanging, or a mugging gone wrong. Some people I know have killed, most of them in self-defence. Very few of them came away from that unscarred. And you might think it won’t be like that if the person you’re killing, or even just mutilating, is happy and willing. Mostly likely, that’ll make it worse, not better.”

She took a deep breath, taking a moment to calm herself.

“But that’s just my experience. I’ve also met folks in my profession who revel in being allowed to maim and kill, and bring the person back unharmed. Just be careful with how you go about this, take things slow and listen to your gut.” She said that last part to Mio, with a smile, which he returned with a nod.

“And you,” - she turned to Raphael, dropping the smile - “don’t try and push the kid into things he isn’t ready for yet. It’ll do neither of you any good,” she explained, echoing what she’d said to Mio earlier.

“I have no intention of doing that, Mistress Ffion. But thank you for the advice.”

“You’re very welcome, Raphael. Now,” - she clapped her hands - “your time is almost up. Do you have any questions left for me?”

“Other than booking another session with you, do you have suggestions for how we might gain more information on these topics? Can you recommend a few books, perhaps?” Raphael asked.

“Oh, sure, I got a ton over in my library! I’m not willing to part with them, but I’m sure you can find a copy somewhere. There’s this one title from a disciple of Loviatar, called ‘Pain Makes for Better Pleasure’. Or was it ‘Pain is Pleasure’? I can’t remember right now. I’ll check and give you a list later, alright?”

“A librarian who doesn’t know her book titles and isn’t willing to part with them? Rather peculiar,” Raphael noted, with an amused smirk.

“Well, most librarians also won’t spank you, or suck your dick. Really, most people only ask me for recommendations on erotic novels, not the scholarly stuff you probably want.”

“Oh,” Mio spoke up. “I wouldn’t mind some recommendations for those kinds of novels.”

“I’ve got a long list of those for you,” Mistress Ffion said, delighted to be able to share that.